r # ^ 
 
 ^ ' -5=-. 
 
 ,V 
 
 •* .o 3 
 
 
 
 '^ <*' 
 
 
 , 
 
 .~v 'A 
 
 
 s A X 
 
 ^ , 
 
 ^ V 
 
 * X ** 
 
 V- ,• 
 
 
 * c ^ ^ 
 
 % 
 
 % 
 
 <\ o, ■' o ., -. ^ , 
 
 ■ . 
 
 
 
 '// c^ 
 
 
 ... 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • -V 
 
 **. V> 
 
 H: 
 
 r + o 
 
 
 4$ 
 
 $ % % 
 
 
 '-L 
 
 V^' 
 
 
 
 
 
 **^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 o 
 
 <•> ^ ^ z aV </> c <*, : 
 
 
REV. S. E. MAXWELL, 
 Author. 
 
UNSEEN FORCES 
 
 AND 
 
 HOW TO USE THEM 
 
 BY 
 
 S. R. MAXWELL 
 
 Atlanta, Ga. 
 The Franklin Printing and Publishing Company 
 - Geo. W. Harrison, State Printer, Manager 
 1903 
 

 THE LIBRARY OF 
 
 CONGRESS, 
 
 Two Copies 
 
 Received 
 
 JUL 22 
 
 1903 
 
 Copyright 
 
 Entry 
 
 ^to.- l(-— 
 
 ft\ C-o 
 
 CUSS &, 
 
 XX* No. 
 
 L / e> 
 
 1 R 
 
 COPY B. 
 
 Copyright 1903 by 
 
 S. R. MAXWELL. 
 
 AU rights reserved. 
 
 V /; * 
 
 • • » a • • • 
 
 •J **• •"* • •• . * # 
 
&L CONTENTS, 
 
 - 
 
 ii 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 "From the Without to the Within"— A Sketch of Human 
 Progress 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Theories Examined: (1) Christian Science ; (2) Materialism.. 28 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 The Visible a Creation of the Invisible and the Medium of its 
 Expression 50 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Forces in the Universe and in Man— God— The Ego — Thought- 
 force — Nerve-force 79 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 The Conscious Brain the Spiritual Man's Instrument in the 
 Visible Realm 103 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Subconscious Brain the Spiritual Man's Instrument in the 
 Invisible Realm 130 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The Subconscious Brain — Continued 160 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The Law of Thought-projection 212 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The Central Law of Cure 265 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 The Law of Character-building 302 
 
UNSEEN FORCES AND HOW TO USE 
 
 THEM. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HUMAN PROGRESS. 
 
 The twentieth century promises to be the grandest in 
 point of discovery and achievement that has ever dawned 
 upon the human race. The law of human progress is the 
 law of evolution : " first the blade, then the ear, then the 
 full corn in the ear." Whether the (i fall of man" is true 
 or false does not concern us at all. This is purely a spec- 
 ulative question of academic interest merely. The old 
 theology dealt with empty problems, and the old theolo- 
 gians spent valuable time and brain energy in shaving into 
 shape inflexible theories with the iron tools of logic — 
 theories utterly void of value. The present age demands 
 facts, and great principles established by the facts. 
 
 The facts of history demonstrate that the great principle 
 of progress is evolution, and the method of the progress 
 has been from the visible to the invisible, from the exter- 
 nal shell to the internal substance, from the periphery to 
 the hub, from the without to the within. 
 
 This gradual progress of man was natural, and in full 
 accordance with the laws of his own being and the circum- 
 stances of his environment. It is a matter of no practical 
 
2 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 value as to when man first appeared on this planet. We 
 know that he must have stepped into the arena of time at 
 some definite period in the distant past because he is here 
 now, and when he came he found himself surrounded with 
 a set of sublime circumstances concerning the nature of 
 which he was in complete ignorance. 
 
 With wonderful powers of mind and body man stood 
 forth midst the majestic scenes of nature. Bending over 
 him he beheld the magnificent sweep of heaven's dome, 
 traversed during the day by the sun and bespangled at 
 night with innumerable points of twinkling light. Beneath 
 his feet was the solid earth; yonder towered the mighty 
 mountain ; he hears the roar of the ocean as the surf in 
 snowy spume breaks upon the rocks; the white cataract 
 leaps from the heart of the mountain ; the river rolls on- 
 ward to the sea ; the great forest • stands in its primeval 
 grandeur ; the earth is covered with grass and flowers ; the 
 wild beasts roar in the forest glades, and the birds sing in 
 the branches. 
 
 The majestic scenes in nature and the myriad sounds of 
 life and action must have appealed with power to primitive 
 man's untutored and undisciplined mind, arousing within 
 him an intense spirit of curiosity. He was ignorant of his 
 surroundings ; ignorant of the laws that governed the great 
 forces that he beheld in continual operation around him ; 
 ignorant of the wealth that resided in the soil and the min- 
 eral wealth that lay in un fathomed mines beneath the soil ; 
 ignorant of his own splendid powers and the laws that 
 governed these physical and spiritual energies. 
 
 This is a purposeful universe, and to my mind the pur- 
 pose for which man came here was : 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 3 
 
 1. To find out who he is. 
 
 2. To find out what he is. 
 
 3. To find out where he is. 
 
 4. To find out why he is. 
 
 In other words, man was sent here into the planet to find 
 out his relations to the infinite Father and the universe ; 
 to find out his own inward potentialities ; to locate himself 
 in relation to all things, and to learn the supreme lesson 
 that he is placed here to unfold the spiritual man to the 
 highest perfection by right knowledge, right thinking and 
 right action. Now, in solving the problem of the uni- 
 verse and his own nature, it was perfectly natural that man 
 should commence his study by investigating the nature of 
 those objects that appealed most powerfully to his senses. 
 The external objects of nature appealed most powerfully, 
 and he commenced his great task by studying external 
 objects and gaining control over the great forces of the ex- 
 ternal universe. Old mother Eve was the pioneer of 
 progress in physical science. She was the first who em- 
 ployed experiment as the test of truth. Centuries were 
 consumed in the great work of studying external objects. 
 Primitive man was under the influence of an irrepressible 
 desire to conquer his external environments — " subdue the 
 outer universe" Yonder is the gray and hoary forest that 
 has never as yet heard the sound of the woodman's ax ; go 
 cut it down. Yonder is the mighty ocean; go build your 
 ships, harness the winds to your sails and explore its dis- 
 tant shores. Navigate the rivers, build great cities on their 
 banks, teeming with mighty populations. Tunnel the 
 mountains, bridge the rivers, build great roads, quarry the 
 granite rocks for your great architectural structures. Plunge 
 
4 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 your shafts and bring from the bowels of the earth the 
 gold, the silver, the iron, the coal and all minerals. Cul- 
 tivate the soil and let the earth blossom with vegetation. 
 The raw material surrounds you in rich abundance; bring 
 things together and provide yourself with food, fuel, cloth- 
 ing and shelter, was the first imperial command that man 
 felt under obligation to obey. 
 
 Did man obey this irrepressible impulse ? Let history 
 answer. He built mighty empires. He marshaled strong 
 armies and went forth upon careers of conquest. He 
 erected great cities with millions of people. He built great 
 pyramids of squared rock, each rock weighing tons, so 
 heavy that the strongest derricks of this age would break 
 down in the attempt to place them in position. He built 
 splendid temples, outrivaling in architectural beauty the 
 finest structures of to-day. He chiseled the marble into 
 forms divine, made the canvas speak, constructed great 
 roads extending for miles over mountain and marsh, over 
 water and wilderness. He explored the continents, slew 
 the wild animals and brought the earth into subjection by 
 his tireless energy. He tunneled the mountains, navigated 
 the rivers, bridled the ocean, put a bit in the mouth of the 
 lightnings, harnessed the steam. He has plunged into the 
 depths of the earth and read from the earth's strata a his- 
 tory of creation. He has studied the laws of light, con- 
 structed the telescope, examined the depths of the skies, 
 and with mathematical precision he has measured the 
 orbits of suns and comets, weighed the earth in scales and 
 computed the tonnage of the stars. He has constructed the 
 microscope and has inspected the infinitesimal. He has 
 weighed atoms and discovered the law of their combina- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 5 
 
 tion. He has analyzed light, found out how to use the 
 X-ray, and by its use photograph the skeleton or the coin 
 in a man's pocket. He has condensed the atmosphere in 
 liquid form with a temperature three thousand degrees 
 colder than zero. He has abolished wires and utilizes the 
 etheric waves to convey his messages across continents and 
 oceans. 
 
 In all his marvelous achievements man has dealt ex- 
 clusively with the objects and forces of the external uni- 
 verse — the objects and forces that stand outside of himself. 
 
 Now it is not to be wondered at that this tendency on 
 the part of man to deal with externals should materialize 
 every part of his being and blot out of his vision all 
 knowledge of the unseen universe and its realities. The 
 mission of every reformer and mighty thinker that has ever 
 lived has been to rescue man from the paralyzing grip of 
 externalism and bring him to a keen realization of the 
 facts and forces of the internal and invisible universe. 
 
 That great spiritual thinker Paul said concerning the 
 religions of mankind in his day : " For the invisible 
 things of him from the creation of the world are clearly 
 seen, being understood by the things that are made even 
 his eternal power and Godhead ; and they changed the 
 glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like 
 unto corruptible man and birds and four-footed beasts and 
 creeping things ; they changed the truth of God into a lie, 
 and worshiped and served the creature more than the 
 Creator." 
 
 To this impeachment humanity must plead guilty. The 
 religious systems of Babylon, Greece and Rome furnish 
 unlimited evidence in support of Paul's impeachment. It 
 
6 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 is not my purpose to enter into a detailed examination of 
 these old religions. Their main features are given in the 
 quotation above. 
 
 1. Dealing with external things, man lost sight of the 
 internal and invisible. 
 
 2. Having lost sight of the invisible God and the unseen 
 universe, to satisfy his aspirations for the unseen, man wor- 
 shiped the visible objects around him. 
 
 3. He created God in his own image, with human pas- 
 sions and propensities. 
 
 4. The visible universe is the invisible God in self-ex- 
 pression, but man lost sight of this and mistook the visible 
 for the invisible, and "worshiped and served the creature 
 more than the Creator." Thus it happened that the old 
 pagan religions became essentially materialistic and dealt 
 exclusively with externals. 
 
 Not alone was this true concerning the pagan religions; 
 it was also true concerning Judaism. When Moses gave 
 Judaism to his nation, it was grand in its majestic princi- 
 ples, pure in its revelations of God and man and man's 
 relations to his fellows. The Mosaic conception of the 
 universe — God, man, and man's relations to his environ- 
 ments — was superior to anything that had as yet been given 
 to the world. 
 
 But by contact with a material environment and in the 
 hands of men engrossed by the visible this system of re- 
 ligion had become corrupt, and in the days of Christ it 
 had degenerated into unadulterated externalism. The great 
 teacher, in his famous Sermon on the Mount, shows how 
 the simple and majestic principles of the Mosaic law had 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 7 
 
 been mutilated and buried beneath mountains of commen- 
 taries. He declared that " he came not to destroy the 
 law" but to unfold its intense spirituality, and to cut away 
 from the law the useless encumbrances wherewith the Jew- 
 ish rabbis had trammeled it. All through his ministry he 
 opposes and denounces with unsparing intensity the exter- 
 nalism of the religion championed by the religious teach- 
 ers of his age. 
 
 Materialism had taken possession of the temple, the 
 feasts, the sacred altars, the Holy Scriptures and the whole 
 machinery of worship. The knowledge of the infinite 
 Father was lost; spiritual religion was dead. The infa- 
 mous Annas and his sons held a monopoly of the temple 
 market and farmed out the privileges of the sanctuary to 
 conscienceless robbers, and made millions. The voice of 
 true prayer was stilled and its place was taken by clouds of 
 incense. The priests had cast aside inward righteousness 
 and had substituted therefor splendid ecclesiastical gar- 
 ments studded with diamonds and ornamented with gold 
 fringe. The voice of true worship was not heard, and the 
 temple enclosure was the scene of noisy bargainings, weigh- 
 ing money, demanding heavy discount, and noisy argu- 
 ments over the price of pigeons and cattle to be offered in 
 sacrifice. The teachers of religion were robbers of widows 
 and despoilers of orphans, who hid their meanness under 
 long robes and longer prayers. The truth of the universe, 
 the truth concerning God, the truth concerning man, had 
 vanished from the mind of man. Every nation had cre- 
 ated its own god, and their conceptions of man and the 
 universe were conditioned upon their conception of God, 
 and since their conception of God was false, their conceptions 
 
8 Unseen Forces o/nd How to Use Them. 
 
 of man and the universe were utterly false, and the reign 
 of King Delusion, with his subordinates — ignorance, 
 superstition and brutality — was absolute and universal. 
 
 Jesus, the divinest individual that ever walked the earth, 
 Jesus the Christ came out of the eternities into time to 
 bring man back to the truth and bring the truth back to 
 man. 
 
 (a) He revealed God as the infinite Father. The na- 
 tions had created gods according to their own limited con- 
 ceptions, and colored them with their own national preju- 
 dices, and limited them to their own national boundaries. 
 A divided God meant a divided world. A quarreling set 
 of gods meant a world of men in boisterous strife. The 
 Jewish mind had created Jehovah ; the Greek mind had 
 created Apollo ; the Roman mind had created Jupiter. 
 These gods were purely human inventions and undiluted 
 falsehoods. Jesus uncovered the truth concerning God 
 and proclaimed him as "the universal Father." A reali- 
 zation of this truth makes all men brothers. 
 
 (6) So Jesus uncovered the truth concerning man. War- 
 ring gods meant men struggling on the battle-fields; meant 
 the butchery of human life in the coliseum; meant the 
 savagery of law ; meant the utter estrangement of nations, 
 the enslavement of millions, the degradation of woman, the 
 crushing of the weak by the strong, and the savage and 
 intense brutality of the times. Jesus, by revealing the 
 Fatherhood of God, taught the brotherhood of man; that 
 man is God's child, made in his Father's image, invested 
 with splendid possibilities, a creature of eternity dwelling 
 for a little while in time. 
 
 (c) Jesus revealed the truth concerning the universe. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 9 
 
 He taught that the visible universe is only a transient 
 shifting panorama affording standing room for God the 
 Father and man his son to erect the perfect spiritual tem- 
 ple ; that the body is only an external expression of the in- 
 ward spiritual man ; that the spiritual man is supreme and 
 eternal ; that the body or external form is temporal and 
 subordinate, and the unfoldment of the spiritual man is the 
 grand end of all things. 
 
 Jesus the Christ was in himself the expression of the 
 truth concerning God, man and the universe in visible 
 form. He was the revelation of that which is. That which 
 is is permanent and eternal, for that which is is in 
 conformity with the plan of the universe when it 
 €ame fresh from the hands of the Creator. This is the 
 best possible universe, because it is the expression of the 
 infinite mind. God intended that the spiritual man should 
 be master and the material man servant. God intended 
 that the spiritual man should be unfolded and that the 
 physical man should become subservient to this grand end. 
 God intended that man should live in the inner universe 
 and make the outer universe a ladder whereby he could 
 €limb to higher heights in the realms of the unseen. 
 
 Jesus, when he arrived, found humanity absorbed in the 
 material, the very conception of God, the inner universe 
 and the spiritual man blotted out of existence. In all his 
 sermons he emphasized the spiritual and taught that it was 
 supreme, and that all material things were secondary and 
 subordinate. Man had put the outer before the inner ; en- 
 throned the visible and dethroned the invisible ; glorified 
 externals and banished internals. Jesus corrected the 
 whole false philosophy and revealed the divine order of 
 
10 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 man and the universe, and was therefore " the truth " 
 embodied in a living person. 
 
 He walked out of his father's carpenter's shop without 
 any worldly prestige or power, and with perfect soul-poise 
 commenced the gigantic work of his life. The god of a 
 materialistic philosophy of life, the spirit of the times that 
 had governed humanity for ages, met him in the wilder- 
 ness, penniless and hungry and weary, for he had fasted 
 forty days in demonstration of his belief that the spiritual 
 man was supreme. This spirit said to him: "You are 
 hungry, you have great power, you are invested with cre- 
 ative energy. Use your powers as all others have used 
 them, to gratify your appetites." "Command that these 
 stones become bread." Jesus answered this false spirit 
 thus: " The spiritual man, feeding upon the eternal truth 
 and in vital communion with the infinite Father, can rise 
 superior to the physical man and assert and retain his 
 supremacy." " Man shall not live by bread alone, but by 
 every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.' r 
 The false spirit again advances and says: "If your philos- 
 ophy is true, then you can demonstrate it by casting your- 
 self down from one of the pinnacles of the temple. If 
 the spiritual man is supreme and the physical man subordi- 
 nate, then the spiritual man can suspend the physical man 
 in mid-air, and by thus demonstrating the correctness of 
 your philosophy to the assembled Jews at Jerusalem they 
 will crown you king and the world will accept your teach- 
 ings." Jesus answered by saying: "An act of this kind 
 would be presuming on the divine goodness. It is su- 
 premely true that spirit is master of matter, but it is also 
 true that falling from a lofty height will crush and kill. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 11 
 
 It is not necessary, in proving the existence of one law, to 
 demand that another law shall be suspended. It is not 
 necessary, in proving the supremacy of the spiritual, that 
 we ask God to interpose in a miraculous way to save us 
 from an act of wilful and deliberate rashness. The spirit- 
 ual man is obedient to all law, the laws of matter as well 
 as the laws of spirit." "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord 
 thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." 
 
 The false spirit advances again and brings before his 
 mind a vision of all the kingdoms of the world, their 
 pomp and power and magnificent exterior pageantry, and 
 then says to him: "You are a young man with splendid 
 powers of mind and body. You can take advantage of 
 the conditions of the time. Your own people the Jews 
 are looking for a great leader, a man who can marshal a 
 great army and equip that army with all the enginery of 
 war. You can gratify their national desire and lead this 
 army against the Roman legions and crush them in a 
 single battle. Then this victorious army will lead you to 
 the throne at Jerusalem. Jerusalem will thus become the 
 capital of a conquered world. Millions of money, palaces, 
 honors, unlimited kingly emoluments, will be yours if you 
 will deny your philosophy and fall down and worship me. 
 Live, oh young man, for life's externals; all this philoso- 
 phy of yours is beautiful, but there is nothing in it. I 
 will give you the golden key to the world's tangible treas- 
 ures." Jesus waved the tempter aside and said : " Get 
 thee behind me, Satan." "All this glory and honor you 
 have shown me is outward, transient and will vanish like 
 the shadow of a dream when the sleeper awakes. The 
 spiritual alone is real and eternal." 
 
12 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 The young Nazarene vanquished the false spirit of the 
 times and marched forward with the quiet step of antici- 
 pated triumph to the accomplishment of his world task. 
 He carefully instructed his disciples in his divine philoso- 
 phy, and told them prior to his departure that it was ex- 
 pedient that he go away, because when he went away " the 
 Spirit of Truth" would come and lead them into all truth 
 and inspire them to lay the foundations of the Kingdom 
 of Truth. 
 
 After living a life of unparalleled beauty; a life which 
 was the result of the combination of gentleness and 
 strength, intellectual power and the most translucent sim- 
 plicity; a life that was the visible expression of truth, 
 beauty, love and goodness, he was seized by the most re- 
 ligious men of his day, condemned by his judges without 
 giving him the chance of defense, for they deprived him 
 of all legal rights, and on the testimony of false witnesses 
 he was condemned to die by crucifixion. He had declared 
 that the spiritual man was supreme, and he had also de- 
 clared, in the presence of his disciples, that the gates of 
 the grave could not prevail against his claim. By his res- 
 urrection from the grave he smashed death's gates and 
 demonstrated that the spiritual man was supreme, that he 
 was the Christ, and that his mission and teachings were 
 divine. He came out of eternity into time. He leaves 
 the realms of time and goes into eternity, and forty days 
 after his departure into the invisible his kingdom was 
 ushered in by the affusion of "the Spirit of Truth" upon 
 his disciples, and they went forth proclaiming " Jesus the 
 Christ" as the sum total of spiritual truth to the conquest 
 of the world. Without learning or rank, without politi- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. IB 
 
 cal power or intellectual prestige, without social standing 
 and subject to the withering scorn and ostracism of hu- 
 manity, these men marched forward with a spirit of the 
 utmost intrepidity to the seemingly forlorn task of over- 
 whelming the materialism of that brutal and savage age. 
 
 Judaism was mighty, and the reins of ecclesiastical 
 power were in the hands of its defenders in Palestine. Its- 
 synagogues were in every great city ; its history was re- 
 splendent with miracles and made brillant by great names. 
 It stood hoary with age, and its creed was woven into the 
 texture of Jewish character. 
 
 What could the preachers of a message given to the 
 world by a crucified Galilean peasant hope to accomplish 
 in the presence of this venerable system? 
 
 Heathenism was mighty and the reins of supreme politi- 
 cal power were in the hands of its champions at Eome and 
 in all the great cities of the empire. Its power was up- 
 held by a mighty army; its votaries were numbered by the 
 million ; its temples lifted their glittering minarets to the 
 skies everywhere; its altars dripped with the blood of 
 numberless animals, and it extended from the banks of the 
 Euphrates to the confines of Britain, and from the German 
 forests to the Nile. It surely looked like folly for the fol- 
 lowers of a crucified and disgraced carpenter to face a sys- 
 tem like this and demand its abolition. 
 
 It would have been folly if Jesus had been nothing 
 save a disgraced and dishonored enthusiast and his mes- 
 sage nothing but the vision of a disordered brain. But 
 this Galilean prophet was divine ; he was the incarnation 
 of the highest truth, the richest life, the deepest love. Be- 
 cause he was divine, and because his doctrine was the 
 
14 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 simplest and divinest truth, it was destined to a speedy 
 and universal victory. The world has never 'in all its his- 
 tory witnessed such a marvelous revolution; a revolution 
 without the shock of battling armies, without the clash of 
 weapons; a revolution wrought by the resistless force of 
 simple truth. Christianity conquered the world, and three 
 hundred years after its immortal Founder entered the in- 
 visible it was the dominant force in the Roman empire. 
 
 But the inveterate tendency of humanity to drift into 
 externalism again began to manifest itself. History re- 
 peats itself. The splendor of the diamond will become 
 <lim and the gold will soon lose its luster. " Eternal vigi- 
 lance is not alone the price of liberty;" it is the price we 
 must pay to keep truth free from the poison of error. 
 Anything pure suffers in its passage through human hands 
 and heads. Divine truth suffers in its passage to the world 
 through human mediums; it takes on the imperfections 
 and limitations of the human mind; it loses the brilliancy 
 of its luster and the perfection of its form. 
 
 The beautiful and simple message which Jesus gave to 
 the world was soon tarnished. The church became a pop- 
 ular and powerful institution; wicked men, men seeking 
 for power, sought for positions in the church. Ambitious 
 men seeking for notoriety occupied her pulpits. The 
 •church joined hands with the State. Ambitious leaders 
 in the church sought to accomplish the impossible — the 
 marriage of divine truth with worldly political policy. 
 Did they succeed? No! The scheme was abortive, and to 
 consummate the union Divine truth was thoroughly cor- 
 rupted with the poison of human tradition. The pure and 
 .simple message of Jesus had conquered the Roman empire, 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 15 
 
 and then, under the manipulations of wicked and schem- 
 ing men, the old paganism of the Roman empire entered 
 the church, slew Jesus the Christ, and trampled beneath 
 its feet the simple and holy doctrines he taught. 
 
 During the dark and middle ages the spirit of the old 
 Roman paganism under the guise of Christianity held high 
 carnival in Europe and steeped its garments, making them 
 red in the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. For fully one 
 thousand years materialism and selfish tyranny reigned 
 over Europe with a scepter of iron. Knowledge of the 
 infinite Father was lost. Christ was represented in paint- 
 ings on the walls of the great cathedrals as a giant athlete 
 with a pitchfork in his hands, hurling heretics into a lake 
 of fire and brimstone. Hell was a creation of the author- 
 ities in the church of the dark ages to prevent heresy. 
 The spirit of man was dead; spiritual and intellectual free- 
 dom was impossible. The Bible was buried in a dead 
 language, and was chained to the cathedral pillars and 
 locked from the free inquiry of man until the lock rusted 
 away in the lapse of time. The midnight of gloom set- 
 tled down upon the world, and the rankest materialism 
 was lord of the earth. 
 
 But truth is divine, and its spirit is irresistible. It may 
 sleep for awhile and its enemies may put out its eyes, and 
 like Samson the Philistines may make it toil in the prison 
 house and torture it for their own delectation. Truth is 
 only waiting for a chance. When its enemies are engaged 
 in roystering merriment, laughing at truth's misfortunes, 
 it seizes the pillars upon which the temple of error rests 
 and brings the heavy roof down upon their devoted heads. 
 
 Thus it was in Europe, when the authorities of a corrupt 
 
16 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 church were resting in supposed security and inventing 
 fearful instruments of torture to destroy the adherents of 
 truth, great movements were silently at work which were 
 destined to give truth a chance to rise in royal power and 
 march forward to the enfranchisement of the human mind 
 and the attainment of liberty. What were these forces ? 
 One of the main factors was the " Revival of Learning." 
 When, in 1483, the Mohammedans besieged Constantinople 
 and gained possession of the city and overran Turkey and 
 Greece, the native inhabitants fled to Italy and carried 
 with them the old Greek literature. This embalmed 
 thought of the old Greek thinkers roused the sleeping 
 intellect of Italy, and the Italian mind, bound for 
 centuries, shook off its chains and marched out of prison, 
 demanding the reason for things. The thrones of tyranny 
 quake and the hosts of superstition shiver with fear when 
 man demands the why t Then came the invention of print- 
 ing. This brought the mind into contact with all the thought 
 of the past and established communication with millions. 
 This facilitated rapid interchange of thought, and thought 
 is the supreme force in the universe. Then came the dis- 
 covery of America. This memorable event widened man's 
 horizon and waked his torpid intellect into grander life. 
 
 All these events were, however, to my mind subordinate 
 to the supreme factor, and the supreme factor was the re- 
 discovery of the Bible and the proclamation of the spiritual 
 philosophy of Jesus by that rugged German monk, Martin 
 Luther. The simple teachings of Jesus emancipated the 
 mind of Luther, took possession of his whole nature and 
 compelled him to stand forth the champion of human 
 freedom. Luther's message to the world may be stated in 
 three propositions : 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 17 
 
 1. The Bible is the supreme standard in all matters 
 pertaining to religion. In the presence of this proposition 
 all human traditions and cast-iron creeds and church 
 canons, in short, everything of purely human invention, 
 must go down. 
 
 2. Every man has the individual right to interpret the 
 Bible for himself. The doctrine that the church, through 
 her priesthood, is the only and infallible guide in the 
 study of the Bible falls in the presence of this proposition. 
 
 3. Man stands justified by faith in Jesus the Christ 
 in the presence of this proposition. The endless penances, 
 masses and sacrifices of the church of Rome go to the 
 winds. The Reformation, inaugurated by the proclama- 
 tion of these ideas, spread with amazing rapidity. Within 
 the space of forty years it swept from Iceland to the 
 Pyrenees, and from Finland to the summit of the Alps. 
 Considering the marvelous rapidity of its movements, the 
 completeness and suddenness of its victories, one would 
 imagine that it would speedly conquer the earth, abolishing 
 Catholicism forever. This would have happened had the 
 movement not been retarded by hostile forces. What were 
 these hostile forces ? 
 
 1. An outside force, the establishment of the Society 
 of Jesus by Ignatius Loyola. The principle upon which 
 this famous society was based was this : The church of 
 Rome is the church of Christ. Its life and perpetua- 
 tion are in danger. The end justifies the means. The 
 purpose of this society is the preservation of the church 
 of Christ ; therefore any means that we may employ to 
 preserve the life of the church of Rome is sanctified 
 and sacred. The Jesuits have been the most potent 
 
 2m 
 
18 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 force that ever arose within the confines of the church 
 of Rome in preserving its integrity. 
 
 Then there were forces hostile to the success of the 
 Reformation that arose within the ranks of the reformers 
 themselves. 
 
 (a) The formation of human creeds. Any creed 
 must of necessity be the outcome of controversy on 
 disputed points. A creed is the crystallized opinions of 
 only one of the parties in the controversy; it is there- 
 fore fragmentary, incomplete, one-sided and divisive. 
 When controversy lives, love, the very essence of Chris- 
 tianity, dies. The reformers failed to see that no benefit 
 can come from controversy over purely speculative ques- 
 tions that admit of dispute between equally honest men. 
 
 (b) The second element hostile to the growth of the 
 Reformation arising within itself was the making of 
 human creeds the condition of entrance to and test of 
 fellowship in the church. Human creeds are human 
 definitions of truth. Truth defies boundaries. You can 
 not frame truth in human language. Truth is living 
 and must have room for perpetual growth. Since these 
 defined systems of human deduction were limited, frag- 
 mentary, one-sided, incomplete, the outcome of hot 
 controversy, to make them the condition of entrance to 
 and test of fellowship in the church aroused fierce con- 
 troversy, and the fierce theological combats of that 
 argumentative age have not as yet ceased, and will never 
 cease until we learn to stand together on the universols y 
 and relegate all matters that can be debated to the 
 realm of freedom. 
 
 (c) The third element hostile to the growth of the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 19 
 
 Reformation arising within the ranks of the reformers 
 was the union of Church and State. You cannot marry 
 the truth of God to corrupt human policy. You must 
 level your human government up to the lofty ideals of 
 Jesus. When you attempt to level the lofty ideals of 
 Jesus down to the level of corrupt human policy you 
 destroy them. 
 
 But we must honor those' great men who figured in 
 the Reformation, one of the greatest movements inhuman 
 history, because it was an attempt to open the unseen 
 and invisible universe and reveal to man the fact that 
 he is spirit, immortal, with mighty potentialities. The 
 great leaders in this spiritual movement made mistakes, 
 but we must measure these men by the opportunities 
 and the thought-atmosphere of their age. The supreme 
 benefit they gave humanity was the declaration of the 
 freedom of the human mind. There can be no progress 
 when the mind is enslaved. "Man was made in the 
 image of God." God is free; therefore, freedom is man's 
 inalienable birthright. All history bears witness to the fact 
 that man has ever been on the search for intellectual and 
 spiritual freedom. The Reformation then smashed the 
 chains and commanded man to march forward in search for 
 his birthright. When the mind of man is free and false 
 environments are removed, he will find truth as naturally 
 as water finds its level. 
 
 The Reformation gave man the command to seek 
 freedom, and then invested him with the enslaving 
 environments of creed and dogma. The task before 
 man was to destroy these enslaving environments and 
 create new ones that would be in exact conformity 
 
20 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 with truth and the nature of the human mind. In ac- 
 complishing this work disorders were to be expected. 
 The skepticism of the eighteenth century was a reac- 
 tion from the hidebound dogmatism of the seventeenth. 
 The human mind, like an obstructed river, burst forth, 
 and, as it swept away the obstructions, it swept away 
 everything. The French revolution was a fitting climax 
 to the destructive teachings of Yoltaireand his associates. 
 But it was impossible that the human mind could re- 
 main long amidst the barren negations of skepticism. 
 The human mind demands truth. All truth is affirma- 
 tive. Question marks may interest for a while, but 
 there is no peace in denial and no salvation in nega- 
 tives. The pendulum swings backward, and in response 
 to the demand for certainties John Wesley arose, 
 asserting the simple spiritual philosophy of Jesus. 
 Wesley's message to the world was very simple ; it wa& 
 a reaffirmation of the supremacy of the spiritual over 
 the physical. God is man's Father. Man was made in 
 the image of God ; therefore, man is spiritual and im- 
 mortal, endowed with sublime intellectual and spiritual 
 possibilities. Jesus the Christ came to save man by 
 revealing in his own peerless life the truth concerning 
 God, man and the universe. Wesley's grand aim was to 
 enthrone the toithin and make the without simply a 
 scaffolding whereon man is to stand erecting the in- 
 visible inward fabric of character. Wesley made 
 mistakes, and his followers are not free from blame m r 
 but we must not judge these great men who led 
 in the great struggle towards a loftier spirituality. 
 They did the best they could. They lived up to the- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 21 
 
 level of their light. They were providential men of 
 destiny, incarnations of great ideas, giant levers in 
 lifting humanity out of the darkness of materialism. 
 
 Humanity is still struggling up the mountain path- 
 way of progress, and it is my firm belief that we have 
 now entered another era in human advance. We have 
 entered the spiritual age. Man has conquered the 
 external universe, and, sighing for more worlds to 
 conquer, he has deliberately directed his attention to the 
 realm within. Now, in this conquest of the universe, 
 mankind owes an everlasting debt of gratitude to all 
 the great leaders in spiritual science who have acted 
 their part so heroically in the great drama of man's 
 onward progress. The names of Luther, Wesley, Calvin, 
 Knox, Williams and Campbell shine like stars in the 
 overarching firmament of time. But the supreme name 
 in history is Jesus the Christ. "He is the holiest amongst 
 the mighty, and the mightiest amongst the holy." He 
 changed the front of history, and all the great spiritual 
 leaders in history owe their greatness to the inspirations 
 of his genius. 
 
 Now as we march onward in this spiritual age to the 
 conquest of the invisible realms, we must return to the 
 Christ for both the means and the method of progress* 
 No man and no nation can rise higher than the conception 
 they have of the power that governs the universe. The 
 Hindu mother flinging her child into the sacred waters of 
 the Ganges, the Chinaman worshiping at the shrine of 
 his ancestors, the African underneath the sweltering sun 
 in the tropics sacrificing human flesh, are all living on a 
 level of their conception of God. 
 
22 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Now Jesus the Christ gave the world the highest reve- 
 lation of God, and if we are to conquer the invisible and 
 rise to higher heights of spiritual progress, we must fling 
 to the one side all human definitions of God with their 
 cumbrous complexity and poverty-smitten incomplete- 
 ness, and stand in the presence of the infinite Father re- 
 vealed by the Christ. God is not a definition; he cannot 
 be caught and boxed up in human words. You cannot 
 imprison him in a syllogism. He is not found in dry 
 books. He is not found in Westminster Confession nor in 
 Augsburg Confession. You will not find him in the 
 thirty-nine Articles nor in Shorter Catechism. He is not 
 revealed through creeds or crystallized formulations. Hu- 
 man creeds are dry skulls deprived of living brains. 
 
 The highest manifestation of the divine ever seen upon 
 this planet was seen in the peerless man, Jesus the Christ. 
 Jesus never attempted to define God; he offered himself 
 to God to become the medium of the godlike. He wrote 
 no treatise on goodness; he was good. He attempted no 
 definition of truth; he was "the truth." He wrote no 
 essay on life; he was "the life." He constructed no 
 polished argument marking out the way to heaven ; he was 
 " the way." He entered into no elaborate disquisitions 
 as to man's possibilities ; he revealed these possibilities by 
 living a sublime human life. Christ's whole life was a 
 demonstration of the truth, of which he himself was the 
 embodiment. 
 
 Truth was here in the universe before Christ came. The 
 universe was built on truth. Truth, beauty and goodness 
 always were and always will be. The laws of right and 
 wrong existed before man was created. The ten command- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 23 
 
 merits existed before Moses in the very nature of things. 
 Moses simply formulated them into words. The first man 
 found the spirit of all law, both human and divine, in 
 himself when he awoke to a consciousness of his environ- 
 ment. 
 
 Mental philosophy existed before man, for man's mind 
 was built in accordance with its principles. Electricity 
 preceded man and obeyed its own laws long before man 
 discovered these laws and built his dynamo in accordance 
 therewith. Christianity as Jesus gave it to the world is 
 eternal truth. There never was a time when it was not. 
 It was here in its unsullied purity before he uncovered it 
 and exhibited its sublime principles in his life and demon- 
 strated their truth by his resurrection. The perfection of 
 all truth, the perfection of all love, the perfection of all 
 life, the perfection of all power, lies in the invisible uni- 
 verse. We uncover our heads in the presence of Jesus 
 because he was the most perfect revelation of the infinite 
 forces and the inexhaustible resources of the invisible uni- 
 verse. 
 
 Standing in the presence of Pilate, Pilate asked him : 
 "Art thou a king?" He answered: "To this end was I 
 born, and for this purpose came I into the world, that I 
 might bear witness to the truth. He that is of the truth 
 heareth my voice." He whose nature is attuned to the 
 music of the universe responds to his utterances. 
 
 The great tendency of the age is "back to Christ,'' and 
 back to Christ means forward to diviner heights. Man is 
 on the search for a correct conception of the universe, and 
 he must go to Christ to obtain it. Man is on the search 
 
24 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 for truth and freedom, and he must go back to Christ to 
 obtain "the truth." 
 
 The great Russian philosopher, poet and novelist Tol- 
 stoi found no satisfaction for his great mind in the whirl 
 of high life in St. Petersburg. He found no resting-place 
 in science or philosophy so-called, and the religion of the 
 Greek church expended itself in incense and the drapery 
 of mere externalism. He went back to the New Testa- 
 ment and the teachings of Christ, and there he found the 
 truth, and with it he found peace and freedom. 
 
 Back to Christ means away from dogma and creed and 
 ritual. Back to Christ means away from sectarianism. 
 Christ stood upon universals; sects stand upon fragments. 
 Sectism is a miserable caricature of Christianity, a mutila- 
 tion of Christ's purpose, a laughing-stock to intelligent 
 heathen and the prolific parent of deceptions and infidelity. 
 The Christianity of Christ is a system of universal princi- 
 ples that grip the center of the spirit, dominate the whole 
 life and express themselves in noble manhood and queenly 
 womanhood. Christ lived in perfect harmony with the 
 invisible; he lived in perfect tune with the center of 
 things. There is one point in the center of a whirling 
 wheel that never moves save onward, and that point is the 
 center of the axle. The atoms farthest from the center 
 move with the greatest velocity. There is one point in 
 history that never moves save onward, and that point is 
 God's eternal will. Christ lived in conformity with that 
 will. In fact, he was that will in external self-expression, 
 and because of this he marched on in perfect self-poise; 
 he never allied himself with a sect, never established a 
 party, never took sides on any debatable question. He 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 25 
 
 was a universal man, declared universal truths, established 
 the universal empire of truth upon axiomatic and univer- 
 sal principles that command universal acceptance. Be- 
 cause of this his teachings are in accord with man's high- 
 est reason and find immediate response in man's spirit. 
 
 Under the leadership of Jesus the twentieth century 
 promises to be the greatest that has as yet dawned upou 
 the history of humanity; the greatest because its achieve- 
 ments will be in the realm of the invisible. Man has ad- 
 vanced by moving from the outward to the inward, from 
 the seen to the unseen, from the symbol to the thing sym- 
 bolized, from matter to spirit. 
 
 The great mistake made by man in the past was that he 
 imagined that the visible was all and that the invisible did 
 not exist; that the visible was real and the invisible un- 
 real. His incessant study of the material caused him to 
 state the facts of the universe in material terms. In the 
 study of the body he lost sight of the spirit, and because 
 he could not find the soul on the point of his dissecting 
 knife, or at the end of his microscope, he denied its ex- 
 istence. In his study of the outer universe he lost sight 
 of God, the invisible soul of all things, and because he 
 could not find God in the rocks or mountains or the ocean, 
 he concluded that God did not exist at all. 
 
 All this has changed. Man has widened his definition of 
 mind. He has studied the brain and made new discoveries 
 in the brain realm. He has discovered that man is a spirit- 
 ual being, an inhabitant of the timeless eternity, throwing 
 himself out on the planes of time through the medium of 
 a body. He has discovered that man, the spiritual ego, 
 manifests himself through an external brain in the exter- 
 
26 Unseen Forces and How to Use] Them. 
 
 nal universe, and that he also manifests himself through 
 an internal brain in the internal universe. 
 
 So long as man dealt exclusively with the external uni- 
 verse and denied the existence of the internal and the 
 spiritual, materialism was the natural outgrowth. The 
 premises being drawn from the external, the conclusion 
 was externalism. This is why the geologist could not find 
 God and the invisible universe with his hammer; the as- 
 tronomer could not see them through his telescope ; the 
 chemist could not make them by combining his chemicals y 
 the anatomist could not find the spiritual man and hold 
 up his parts on the point of the dissecting knife. 
 
 The supreme discovery of the twentieth century will be 
 the discovery of the invisible universe and a knowledge of 
 the laws that govern its forces. The external is governed 
 by law; the internal is also governed by law. 
 
 It is a species of the utmost folly to attempt to explain 
 spiritual and intellectual facts by material methods. God r 
 the spiritual man, and the invisible realm where God and 
 the spiritual man "live, move and have their being," must 
 be examined in the light of the laws that govern them. I 
 am profoundly glad that advancing science is laying the 
 hand of confirmation upon the truths of the spiritual world 
 announced by Jesus the Christ. It will be my purpose in 
 this book to show how the new psychology confirms the 
 great laws of Christianity. The new psychology is by no 
 means a substitute for Christianity; it is simply a discus- 
 sion of the spiritual laws that operate in turning the truths 
 of Christianity into splendid character. Jesus the Christ 
 was profoundly scientific in all his statements. Science i& 
 another word for truth. Jesus uncovered the truth, and 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 27 
 
 science also reveals the truth; therefore, Jesus and science 
 must agree because they both uncover the truth, 
 
 I propose in this volume to discuss man and the universe 
 from the inductive standpoint, and if I succeed in throw- 
 ing light upon the great problems of God, the universe, 
 body-building, character- building, mind-building; if I suc- 
 ceed in revealing to the readers of this volume the gran- 
 deur of the potentialities that dwell in the inner man and 
 the inner universe, and how to unfold these inner forces 
 and bring them to the front, I shall be more than gratified. 
 
 In concluding this chapter I would say that just as "all 
 roads lead to Kome," so all investigations converge to- 
 wards Jesus the Christ. He was the great pioneer of the * 
 highest advance, and when humanity reaches the golden 
 heights upon which he stood, the golden age will have 
 been ushered in. 
 
28 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THEORIES EXAMINED: (1) CHRISTIAN SCIENCE; 
 (2) MATERIALISM. 
 
 We cannot arrive at a clear and scientifically correct 
 conception of the laws that govern the universe and man 
 unless we are guided in our investigations by a working 
 theory that will explain all the facts, and that can in turn 
 be demonstrated by the facts. Science may be defined as 
 a sheaf of principles demonstrated by the facts. If the 
 theory we start with cannot explain the facts, we must not 
 chisel the facts into conformity with the theory; we must 
 discard the theory and find another that will fit the facts. 
 The principle for us to follow in all our investigations is 
 a very simple one. Let the facts in every case mould the 
 theory. The facts are the what, the theory is the how. 
 The facts are the things that are. Theories are human ex- 
 planations of how things that are have become what they 
 are. 
 
 These human explanations are subject to change because 
 they are human and necessarily imperfect. The facts, on 
 the other hand, are invariable. Facts are the results of 
 invariable and eternal laws; theories are human attempts 
 at explaining these laws. Because man is an experimenter 
 and his knowledge is imperfect, his definitions as to how 
 these facts are produced must be imperfect and subject to 
 change; and so it happens that "an ounce of fact is worth 
 
Unseen Forces and Horw to Use Them. 29* 
 
 a ton of theory"; and if the facts are not explained by the 
 theory, it follows that the theory is faulty and must be dis- 
 carded. 
 
 In this chapter I propose to examine theories of man 
 and the universe by the facts. 
 
 The first theory I select for a vigorous testing is the 
 theory of the idealist. This theory of man and the uni- 
 verse was first given in systematic form to the world by 
 Bishop Berkeley, a distinguished philosopher, in the year 
 1710. This eminent divine and accomplished scholar de- 
 clared that the purpose he had in giving this system to the 
 world was to destroy materialism by attempting to prove 
 that the external universe and the human body do not exist. 
 It was a bold and well-meant purpose, and we must con- 
 fess that if the distinguished author could have demon- 
 strated to an absolute certainty the utter unreality of mat- 
 ter, materialism deprived of its basis would have been 
 forever impossible. 
 
 Bishop Berkeley's theory stated in simple form is as 
 follows : "God is all, God is spirit ; therefore, all is spirit." 
 Berkeley accepted his own conclusion "all is spirit/' and 
 then, when he was confronted with the human body, an 
 organism composed of material atoms, and the visible uni- 
 verse composed of material atoms in varieties of combina- 
 tion, he was compelled either to reconstruct his theory to 
 explain the facts, or manufacture another theory to wipe 
 out the facts. He proved himself equal to the task of 
 manufacturing another theory to abolish the facts. It i& 
 astonishing how the human mind will fight to the last 
 ditch to defend its own creations. 
 
 This theory, "God is all, God is spirit; therefore, all i& 
 
SO Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 spirit," was the child of Berkeley's brain, and he pro- 
 posed to guard the child at the expense of the entire visible 
 universe. He guards his theory by declaring that the human 
 body and the material universe exist nowhere save in the 
 perception of the observer. His argument may be stated in 
 this manner: " Since God is all, and God is spirit; there- 
 fore, all is spirit, or all is God, then it naturally follows 
 that the visible universe and man's body are perpetual cre- 
 ations of the invisible God operating through man." In 
 other words, visible forms of all shapes — mountains, val- 
 leys, rivers, seas, soil, forests, crops, cities, ships, physical 
 organisms, and all material phenomena — exist nowhere 
 save in the perception of the beholder; and the creative 
 power of the immanent God, perpetually operating through 
 man, creates in his perceptions the appearance of the vis- 
 ible universe and the human body. We must confess that 
 the brilliant philosopher discovered a shrewd way of saving 
 his theory by wiping out the facts. 
 
 Berkeleianism, or the doctrine of pure idealism, has a 
 large following in the world to-day, makes pretentious 
 claims and is engaged in an aggressive propaganda. It has 
 received a new name, and its champions utterly refuse to 
 admit that any connection can be established between this 
 modern idealism and that of Bishop Berkeley. That they 
 should deny the relationship is not to be wondered at, for 
 their system is based upon denial. In spite of all their 
 denials, I assert that Christian Science is Bishop Berke- 
 ley's system resurrected from the grave. The back- 
 bone principle is the same. There are some differences, 
 however, discernible : 
 
 (a) Bishop Berkeley did not claim that he received his 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 31 
 
 philosophy by divine revelation. The founder of Chris- 
 tian Science makes this claim. 
 
 (b) Bishop Berkeley did not make his philosophy the 
 basis of a church, and call it "the Church of Christ." 
 The founder of Christian Science has done this. 
 
 (c) Berkeley did not claim that Christ wrought all his 
 astonishing miracles through the power of the philosophy 
 of idealism. The founder of Christian Science makes this 
 claim, and declares that any one who becomes master of 
 Christian Science, as taught in her text-book, can work 
 even greater miracles than the Great Master. 
 
 (d) Berkeley was very modest in his claims, and ap- 
 plied the central proposition in his system to the destruc- 
 tion of materialism as a system of thought. The founder 
 of Christian Science applies the same principle to the de- 
 struction of the material universe, the human body, "sin, 
 sickness, disease and death." She declares with the ut- 
 most sang-froid that there is no disease in the whole cate- 
 gory of human ills that can remain for a second when you 
 convince the patient that the human body in which he 
 imagines he has the disease does not exist. 
 
 (e) Berkeley, in his system, declares that the visible 
 universe and the human body are a perpetual creation of 
 the divine mind, operating through man's perceptions. 
 The founder of Christian Science declares that the visible 
 universe and the human body are creations of "mortal 
 mind," and that "mortal mind," with all its creations, is 
 unadulterated delusion. 
 
 With these differences, Berkeleianism and Christian 
 Science are identical. I confess, if I was compelled to 
 choose, Berkeley's system would be my choice. The au- 
 
32 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 thor of Christian Science, in an awkward, unscientific and 
 clumsy manner, has mutilated the simple system of 
 Berkeley. Since Christian Science has largely superseded 
 the idealism of Berkeley, I will confine my criticism to 
 Christian Science, for its champions make the claim that 
 this system is the science of the loftiest Being and the 
 only accurate philosophy of man and the universe. 
 
 In the first place, Christian Science suits a certain type 
 of mind, and commends itself to men and women of a 
 certain temperament. "Like attracts like," and Christian 
 Science attracts to itself the type of mind and tempera- 
 ment that most resembles itself. An individual whose 
 subjective mind largely predominates over the objective, 
 whose intuitions are stronger than reason, whose emotional 
 powers overbalance and master his logic, is naturally at- 
 tracted to a system of thought that is exclusively the pro- 
 duction of these mental forces. No one can read the text- 
 book of Christian Science and fail to see that it is the 
 production of an individual entirely under the sway of the 
 subjective and intuitional phase of the mind. 
 
 Now, it has been demonstrated by thousands of facts 
 that the subjective phase of the mind is governed by im- 
 pressions. Men and women of this type of mind do not 
 possess the power to sift and analyze and compare and rea- 
 son by the severe and sure method of induction. Their 
 minds are not well balanced, intuition is not modified by 
 logic, emotion is not balanced by reason, and mental 
 dreaminess is not sobered by common sense. Individuals 
 of the subjective type of mind have furnished the world 
 with such men and women as Joe Smith, the founder of 
 Mormonism, Mrs. White, the founder of the Seventh Day 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 33 
 
 Adventist sect, Ann Lee, the originator of the Shaker 
 movement, Alexander Dowie, who calls himself the Elijah 
 of a new era, and others too numerous to mention. 
 
 I freely concede that these individuals I have mentioned 
 may be pure in their motives and honest in their intentions. 
 I do not call their goodness into question, but I have very 
 little confidence in their intellect. If the solar plexus is 
 the seat of intuition, and the brain the seat of reason, I 
 would say that they are strong in solar plexus power and 
 weak in brain power. The productions of the solar plexus 
 need to be modified by the brain before they are given to 
 the world. A man who is governed entirely by his solar 
 plexus is not a safe man to follow. His inspirations may 
 not be inspired, his intuitions may be colored by the state 
 of his digestion, and his visions may be the result of the 
 contents of his stomach. 
 
 The author of Christian Science belongs to that class 
 of individuals who are governed exclusively by impres- 
 sions, swayed largely by emotions and dominated by intui- 
 tional inspiration. She is strong in solar plexus power 
 and weak in brain power. She is not responsible for this; 
 it is a weakness of her constitution. Her mind is as sus- 
 ceptible to impressions as the sensitized plate is to the 
 sunlight. When a proposition that is in accordance with 
 her own preconceived notions falls upon her mind, she 
 greedily absorbs it, and then the idea absorbs her, 
 masters her and forces her into the arena to become its 
 champion. She literally becomes that idea translated into 
 flesh and blood. She imagines that this idea came to her 
 by divine revelation. Remember she has no direct proof 
 of this claim. A mind of the subjective type needs no 
 
 3 m 
 
34 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 proof; if it was fur Dished it would be incapable of appre- 
 ciating it. Imagining that the idea came by direct reve- 
 lation, she forthwith declares that she is divinely illumi- 
 nated, and "the Divine Spirit has been graciously preparing 
 her to give this startling revelation to the world." 
 She believes without proof: 
 
 1. That the central idea of her system came to her by 
 divine revelation ; and 
 
 2. That the idea is scientifically correct because divinely 
 revealed. 
 
 With these two ideas underlying it, she makes her cen- 
 tral conception: "God is all, God is spirit; therefore, all is 
 spirit" — a fragmentary proposition taken from Berkeley's 
 philosophy — the basis of a one-sided philosophy of man, 
 God and the universe; calls it "the science of the highest 
 being"; makes it the basis of the religion of Christ and the 
 divine science and art of healing disease. She further- 
 more, without warrant of proof, guarantee of logic or 
 semblance of reason, declares that her book is an improved 
 Bible, touched up by the Holy Spirit. With this belief 
 she makes her book the standard of authority in the con- 
 gregations she has established; she makes its teachings the 
 condition of entrance and test of fellowship amongst her 
 disciples. 
 
 By virtue of her inspiration she becomes supreme poten- 
 tate, styles herself "Mother," pronounces the ban of ex- 
 communication upon any of her followers who would 
 dare assume that name, and then by divine inspiration turns 
 the entire system into a lucrative business scheme, wherein 
 she becomes the treasurer-in-chief, and comes into the 
 possession of millions. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 35 
 
 Taking all these things into consideration, and compar- 
 ing what the founder of Christian Science has claimed and 
 accomplished with what Joe Smith, Ann Lee, Mrs. White, 
 Alexander Dowie, Mahomet, Susanna Southcote and others 
 have claimed and accomplished, I can see no difference at 
 all between them. They are all "tarred with the same 
 stick." The resemblances between them are marvelously 
 striking all the way through. 
 
 All these individuals I have mentioned claim : 
 
 1. Divine inspiration. They dogmatically assert it 
 without any proof whatsoever. 
 
 2. Every one of these individuals are of the intuitional 
 type of mind, subjective, impressionable, delicately sensi- 
 tized, subject to strange mental aberrations, dreamy, vis- 
 ionary, incapable of logic, void of the balancing power of 
 hard common sense. 
 
 It is marvelously easy to find the class of mind pos- 
 sessed by the founder of Christian Science, and it is mar- 
 velously easy to put her in her own class. She naturally 
 belongs with the men and women of all history who are 
 controlled by their feelings, swayed by their emotions, and 
 who mistake the imaginations of their own minds for the 
 promptings of the Holy Spirit. Now, since it is true that 
 "like attracts like," through the operations of this great 
 law of affinities it is perfectly natural that individuals of 
 the subjective type of mind are attracted to a system of 
 thought that is produced by a mind constructed on similar 
 lines. 
 
 An examination of the text-book of Christian Science 
 also reveals the fact that the author knows nothing of the 
 structure of the brain or the method of the mind in its 
 
36 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 operations through the brain. To save her central theory, 
 that "all is spirit/' she divides the mind up into two 
 parts ; one she calls " the immortal mind/' the other 
 the " mortal niind." This division is arbitrary, awkward, 
 clumsy and utterly erroneous. 
 
 It is an accepted, well-established and scientific fact that 
 the mind of man is a unit. The ego is one, and the body 
 is the organ through which the ego, or the spiritual man, 
 manifests himself. While the spiritual man is one he can 
 manifest himself in a multitude of ways. All the intel- 
 lectual powers, all the emotional forces, all the physical 
 energies, are simply different manifestations of the one 
 spiritual man. The ego can declare himself in will-power ; 
 he can exhibit himself as intelligence ; he can declare him- 
 self in love ; he can manifest himself through the muscu- 
 lar system, the nervous system. In short, the external 
 form or the body is a convenient physical organism for the 
 display of the many-sided powers and possibilities of the 
 one spiritual man. 
 
 It will not do for the champions of this system, in their 
 defense of this arbitrary division, to hide behind the argu- 
 ment of Paul in the eighth chapter of Romans. The argu- 
 ment of the apostle and the terms he uses are easily under- 
 stood. When he says " To be carnally minded is death 
 and to be spiritually minded is life and peace, because the 
 carnal mind is enmity against God and is not subject to 
 the law of God, neither, indeed, can be," we can easily un- 
 derstand him to mean that the one spiritual man can be in 
 supreme control of the body, or can be supremely con- 
 trolled by the body. It is a complete perversion when the 
 spiritual man is mastered by the physical ; when the shoe 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 37 
 
 is of iron or steel, and the foot is crushed into conformity 
 with the shape of the shoe, it is a perversion that ends in 
 fearful suffering and death. 
 
 When the spiritual man is controlled by the body and 
 mastered by his visible environments, we can easily see 
 that the man is " carnally minded" ; that he is rapidly de- 
 generating, and the final outcome of this complete perver- 
 sion is death. The original program was that the spiritual 
 man should sit upon the throne and marshal all the 
 forces of mind and body. The throne is the brain, the 
 throne-room the skull, the material body the palace ; but it 
 is death to the spiritual man when he is crushed beneath 
 the throne and the palace. When the body is master, the 
 spiritual man is materialized ; when the spiritual man is 
 master, the body is spiritualized. The latter condition 
 brings life and peace and harmony and triumph ; 
 the former condition brings death and disorder and 
 final destruction. I enter a solemn protest when the one 
 spiritual man is arbitrarily divided up into antagonistic 
 parts to suit the whimsical and fantastical visions of a 
 mere dreamer. 
 
 But the system of philosophy championed by the author 
 of Christian Science becomes more ridiculous when, to 
 save her central theory, she hands over to "the mortal 
 mind" the entire business of creating the human body and 
 the visible universe. The human body is the palace of the 
 soul. The visible universe is the palace of the invisible 
 God. When you consider that " this mortal mind" is 
 castigated and whipped and lashed and damned by the 
 author of Christian Science, and painted in such disgrace- 
 ful colors as to make the traditional devil appear quite a 
 
38 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 respectable gentleman, one is astonished that any man pos- 
 sessed of an average share of intellectual sanity could ac- 
 cept the theory that this " mortal mind" created the human 
 body and the material universe. 
 
 When a man looks up on a calm summer night and be- 
 holds the majestic sweep of the dome of the skies, and 
 sees the innumerable points of twinkling light, and con- 
 siders that these stars are only a few of the shining worlds 
 that revolve in the boundless domains of space ; when he 
 thinks of the sum total of the dynamics that bind these 
 giant suns and worlds together into systems ; when he 
 thinks of the mathematical precision of their adjustments* 
 the unerring regularity of their movements ; when he 
 looks around him at this earth ; when he stands in the 
 presence of the hoary mountain, looks out upon the heav- 
 ing ocean, stands upon the banks of the great river ; when 
 he thinks of the fertile valleys, the infinite treasures of 
 minerals beneath the soil, the infinite resources and wealth 
 that are in the soil, the forests, the crops, the orchards, the 
 myriad forms of life in the water, on the land and in the 
 air ; when he thinks of the human body, marvelous in 
 structure, wonderful in adjustment, perfect in responsive- 
 ness, I cannot see how any man, considering these things, 
 can entertain for one moment the insane theory that " the 
 mortal mind/' which mind to the author of Christian 
 Science is unadulterated delusion, is the creator of all these 
 things. 
 
 To my mind the theory that the "mortal mind" created 
 all these majestic phenomena is distilled absurdity. Ac- 
 cording to the author of Christian Science, the other part 
 of man, " the immortal mind," has never been guiltv of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 39 
 
 such a criminal act as creating anything visible. 
 This part is not even conscious of any material universe, 
 or of the body. It seems to be too lofty to stoop to recog- 
 nize matter in any of its forms ; it seems to belong to the 
 upper ten in the hierarchies celestial ; it moves upon spir- 
 itual planes, mingles with the invisible aristocracy of the 
 unseen universe, and yet, strange as it may appear, it re- 
 sides in the same body, uses the same brain, looks out 
 through the same eyes, talks with the same mouth, hears 
 with the same ears, as its vulgar associate the "mortal 
 mind." It appears rather strange to the average thinker 
 that this " immortal mind" should stoop so low as to use 
 the same avenues of communication as the vulgar "mortal 
 mind" ; and the matter wears a still more incongruous ap- 
 pearance when we consider that, in the estimation of the 
 author of Christian Science, the body which the " immor- 
 tal mind' 7 is compelled to use as the vehicle of its expres- 
 sion is the creation of " the mortal mind," and that this 
 "mortal mind/' with all its creations, is "unadulterated 
 delusion." All this simply shows the ridiculous situations 
 which the individual must occupy who starts out with a 
 wrong theory, and, believing that it is infallibly right, pro- 
 ceeds to manufacture other theories to wipe out the stern 
 facts that will not conform to the original hypothesis. 
 
 According to this modern version of idealism this "im- 
 mortal miud" in man is God. I will quote a few passages : 
 " All is mind, and mind is God." " Man is the expression 
 of God's being." " Mind is God, and man is the full rep- 
 resentation of mind." According to this man is God in com- 
 plete self-expression. But the hard, stern facts are against 
 such a wild claim. If man is God in complete self-expres- 
 
40 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 sion, then man is invested with all the infinite powers and 
 attributes of God. Man thus becomes the creator, in pos- 
 session of omnipotent power, able to create or destroy the 
 universe. He is omnipresent, and the limits of his pres- 
 ence are only measured by the amplitudes of space. He 
 is infinite in knowledge, the boundless reservoir of all the 
 wisdom of all the eternities. He is absolute in perfection 
 and goodness, the fountain of all life, the source from 
 which the infinite dynamics of the universe proceed. 
 
 Truly under the touch of the magic wand of the founder 
 of Christian Science man becomes a bundle of omnipotent 
 potentialities. The sober and stern facts of human life and 
 human ability declare the folly of such claims. Truly 
 man is a great being, with marvelous possibilities, but he 
 is limited in his power and in the scope and range of his 
 energies. Man is an effect and not a cause. He is a creat- 
 ure on his way to perfection. He may be called an indi- 
 vidualized part of the infinite intelligence. He stands sep- 
 arated from all other beings and intelligences. He has a 
 free will, and is therefore responsible. He is the builder 
 of his own character, the framer of his own destiny. But 
 to make him equal to God is the height of puerile non- 
 sense. 
 
 But the founder of this new philosophy makes another 
 bold claim. She claims that Christian Science is the 
 method the Christ employed in performing his astonishing 
 miracles. She blandly asserts that the world of Christ's 
 time was not ready for a statement of the methods he em- 
 ployed, and that the world is now ready; and she asserts 
 that the Divine Spirit has specially prepared her and made 
 her the responsive instrument through which the Christ 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 41 
 
 method of curing disease and wonder-working is given to 
 the world. When we separate the method from a mass of 
 irrelevant material contained in her book, we discover 
 that the Christ method according to Christian Science is 
 Berkeleianism applied. Berkeley, as we have seen, 
 taught that the visible universe and the human body ex- 
 isted nowhere save in the perception of the beholder. 
 The author of Christian Science greedily absorbs this idea, 
 and forthwith announces that, since matter in all its forms 
 is unreal, then the human body is unreal. If the body 
 is unreal, then all that inheres in the body is unreal, 
 having no basis in fact. "Sin., sickness, disease and death" 
 inhere in the body. Now since the body and all its con- 
 comitants are unreal, there is no such thing as "sin, sick- 
 ness, disease and death." But how can we cure these dis- 
 eases? Cure them! it is quite easy. Convince the patient 
 that the human body and all its symptoms exist nowhere 
 save in the perceptions of the sufferer. Drive out of the 
 mental perceptions of the sufferer the false belief in the 
 existence of the body, and behold the disease vanishes. 
 This, according to Christian Science, is the method em- 
 ployed by the Christ in curing disease and in the per- 
 formance of his great miracles. 
 
 But what are the cold facts in the case? Did the peer- 
 less Nazarene employ this method? We have the record 
 of his marvelous life written by four men who associated 
 with him and were his devoted friends and disciples. We 
 have condensed reports of his most important sermoDs and 
 conversations. We have a record of some of his wonder- 
 ful cures and his astonishing miracles. It will not do to 
 assert that he does not reveal his method. His method 
 
42 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 is revealed in every case. In fact, it may be said that 
 Jesus the Christ and his methods stand amongst the 
 best known facts of all human history; and I know 
 that my assertion cannot be questioned when I say 
 that there is not a single statement in the New Testament 
 that gives the faintest shadow of support to the bold claim 
 that the Christ denied the existence of the seen universe 
 and the human body, and employed this denial in perform- 
 ing his cures or miracles. In fact, the evidence is all on 
 the uther side. He acknowledged the existence of the vis- 
 ible universe. He looked upon it as the palace of the in- 
 finite Father. " In my Father's house are many man- 
 sions." He drew from the seen universe some of his most 
 beautiful illustrations. He acknowledged the existence of 
 the human body. " A spirit hath not flesh and bones as 
 ye see me have.'' a Fear not him who is able to kill the 
 body." "The life is more than meat and the body than 
 raiment." He acknowledged the substantiality of material 
 things when he instituted u the Holy Supper." The bread 
 and wine stand forth as the substantial symbols of the 
 truth and life which he came to give to the world. But 
 the founder of Christian Science makes an improvement 
 upon the founder of Christianity, and abolishes the bread 
 and wine which Christ established and commanded. The 
 founder of Christian Science repeals and annuls that which 
 the great Master established and commanded. Further- 
 more, Jesus the Christ lived in a human body thirty-three 
 years; he ate, drank, slept, was weary, rejoiced, suffered, 
 wept and died. Christian Science absolutely destroys 
 Christianity by denying the humanity of Jesus. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 43 
 
 All the stern facts in connection with the career of Jesus 
 show the inane absurdity of the claims of Christian Science. 
 
 But it may be asserted that the cures wrought by the 
 Christian Science demonstrators prove that the doctrines 
 they preach are divine. I can prove by the same method 
 of reasoning that Dowieism, Morrnonism, relicism, patent 
 medicines and idolatry are divine. The argument used by 
 the author of the Christian Science text-book may be 
 stated in this manner : 
 
 First Premise. — Astonishing cures are wrought by Chris- 
 tian Science practitioners. 
 
 Second Premise. — These cures are wrought through obe- 
 dience to the principles revealed in the Christian Science 
 text-book. 
 
 Conclusion. — Therefore, these principles must be divine 
 science. 
 
 To show the absurdity of such reasoning I will present 
 a parallel syllogism: 
 
 First Premise. — Astonishing cures are wrought at the 
 shrine of St. Ann's bones. 
 
 Second Premise. — These cures are wrought through obe- 
 dience to the instructions of the priests in charge of these 
 bones. 
 
 Conclusion. — Therefore, these instructions and the bones 
 of St. Ann are divine science. 
 
 If this parallel syllogism is not enough to show the 
 absurdity of the claim, I will present another: 
 
 First Premise. — Astonishing cures are wrought in the 
 presence of the therapeutic idol in India. 
 
 Second Premise. — These cures are wrought through the 
 
44 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 obedience of the patients in carrying out the instructions 
 of the priests in charge of the idol. 
 
 Conclusion. — Therefore, that famous idol and the in- 
 structions of the priests in charge of it are divine science. 
 
 By this method of reasoning I can establish the divinity 
 of Dowieism, Mormonism, allopathy, homeopathy. In 
 short, I can demonstrate the divinity of any system of re- 
 ligion or any system of cure in the world. 
 
 But the question may arise in the mind of the candid 
 reader of these pages: Is there anything valuable in Chris- 
 tian Science ? I answer by saying that valuable truth may 
 be discovered in every system of religion or philosophy 
 that has been given to the world. Confucius gave the 
 world a splendid system covering the field of practical 
 conduct. Mahomet gave the world a system of religion 
 that emphasizes the unity of God and inculcates splen- 
 did virtues. Joe Smith, in his book of Mormon, imparts 
 to his followers all that Jesus and his apostles taught. 
 Swedenborg must be credited with the discovery and for- 
 mulation of the law of correspondences. Socrates taught 
 the immortality of the soul, and instructed his students 
 how to attain to nobility of character. 
 
 While it is true then that every system of religion or 
 philosophy that has been given to the world contains very 
 valuable truth, does that impose upon me the obligation of 
 accepting all that these men have given to the world ? Sim- 
 ply because a frail fellow mortal asserts that he is inspired, 
 must I renounce my reason and swallow all he says ? Be- 
 cause he gives me one or two valuable truths, must I burden 
 myself with the overplus of rubbish ? No ; I am a free man, 
 and I propose to allow myself the privilege of an untram- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 45- 
 
 meled intellect. I propose to test all systems in the cru- 
 cible of common sense. I will reject all that common 
 sense pronounces rubbish, and accept all that the same 
 sensible guide pronounces valuable. Christian Science 
 contains some important truths. If it contained no truth, 
 it would not have even gained the privilege of a respect- 
 able hearing. AH systems that survive and win a follow- 
 ing owe their vitality and influence not to the error con- 
 tained in them, but to the truth. Some of the affirma- 
 tions that Christian Science indulges in constitute its 
 strength; its denials are useless rubbish, and therefore 
 powerless. 
 
 In the onward progress of humanity Christian Science 
 plays an important part. By its strange theories, extrava- 
 gant claims and phenomenal success it arouses thought, 
 provokes discussion, and thereby it indirectly forces into 
 the arena of debate strong, well-balanced thinkers who 
 furnish the world with a sensible system which will event- 
 ually supersede Christian Science. The New Thought 
 movement is indirectly the result of the extravagant claims 
 of Christian Science. This movement is now in its for- 
 mative period. The market is flooded with magazines 
 and pamphlets and fugitive articles. But amidst the con- 
 fusion that seems to exist we can see the radiant lines of a 
 splendid, well-balanced, comprehensive system of practical 
 philosophy of man and the universe which will, in the 
 coming years, supersede and abolish Christian Science. 
 Having thoroughly tested Christian Science by the stern 
 facts of man and the universe, I have shown that it can 
 not explain these facts, and it must therefore be discarded. 
 
 The next theory that I select for examination is the 
 
46 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 theory of the materialist. All is matter. The idealist 
 eliminates matter and declares that u all is spirit/' The 
 materialist eliminates spirit and declares that "all is matter." 
 These theories are utterly antagonistic ; they have nothing 
 in common. Idealism attempts to explain the universe by 
 the philosophy of spirit. The materialist attempts to ex- 
 plain the universe by the "philosophy of dirt." To my mind 
 the attempt to explain the facts of man and the universe on 
 the material basis is pure folly. It is a truth to which all 
 history bears testimony, that, when a man rejects the idea 
 of a great first cause, he is compelled, by the nature of things, 
 to construct a theory to account for the existence of the 
 things that are. One of two things must be : either God 
 created man and the universe, or else they brought them- 
 selves into existence. I contend that the universe and man 
 are effects, not causes. They are the effects of the intelli- 
 gence, power, wisdom and love of God in dynamic action. 
 The materialist, without apology or argument, dismisses God 
 and asserts that man and the universe are the causes of their 
 own existence. When forced to make a simpler statement 
 of his philosophy, he asserts that matter is the substratum 
 of all things ; matter is the Great Mother out of whose 
 womb all things slowly evolved. But what are the facts 
 in the case ? It is a proposition axiomatically true that 
 whatever exists in the effect must exist potentially in the 
 cause. How then could matter produce life. It has been 
 demonstrated repeatedly that there is no life in matter. 
 Matter in itself is dead, inert, motionless. To believe that 
 dead matter can produce life makes too great a demand 
 upon my credulity. Life has no qualities similar to matter. 
 No chemical, magnetic or electric force can produce life. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 47 
 
 No scientific man can produce it in his laboratory. Life is 
 something immensely superior to matter. Life seizes mat- 
 ter, endows it with movement and organizes it towards 
 definite ends. Life has the power of assimilation, which 
 crystal the highest form of dead matter does not possess. 
 Life can draw dead matter together and build it into a 
 living organism. Life is combining power. Life is coor- 
 dinating power. Life has the power of growth. Matter 
 grows by accretion from without. Life grows by develop- 
 ment from within. Life has the power of reproduction ; it 
 invests the organisms it constructs with the power of pro- 
 ducing other organisms. 
 
 Again, dead matter cannot produce sensation. Dead mat- 
 ter clashing with dead matter cannot produce sensation in 
 itself. What is sensation ? It is that power possessed by 
 the higher forms of life to become conscious of influences 
 and objects. This capability does not inhere in dead mat- 
 ter. 
 
 Materialism cannot explain instinct. What is instinct ? 
 Instinct, to my mind, is the outgoings of an unconscious 
 intelligence. Professor Lindsay sums up this unconscious 
 intelligence amongst insects in the following fifteen psychic 
 phenomena : 
 
 1. Cooperation for a given purpose. 
 
 2. Division of labor, working by turns, relief parties. 
 
 3. Obedience to authority, including language of com- 
 mand. 
 
 4. Understanding a language (often of touch). 
 
 5. Organization of ranks and military discipline. 
 
 6. Knowledge of possession of power and use of it in 
 the subjection of weak bv the strong. 
 
48 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 7. Judicial punishment of disobedience and rebellion. 
 
 8. Forethought, apparent or real. 
 
 9. Practice of agriculture, harvest and storage. 
 
 10. Respect for and interment of dead. 
 
 11. Mourning in bereavement, or its resemblance. 
 
 12. Funeral processions and ceremonies. 
 
 13. Use of natural tools, instruments and weapons. 
 
 14. Passions of rage or anger. 
 
 15. Imagination and its possibility of being influenced. 
 All these are various manifestations of the outflowings of 
 
 a subconscious intelligence, and they cannot be accounted 
 for on the basis of materialism. 
 
 Standing higher in the scale of spiritual forces we have in- 
 telligence. This is a conscious power under the control of 
 the will. It is the highest manifestation of spiritual force. 
 Through this power man can ransack the universe ; he can 
 reason from the effects up to a general law ; he can reason 
 from the cause down to the effects ; he can arrange princi- 
 ples supported by facts into harmonious systems; he can 
 separate systems into their parts and subject each part to a 
 rigorous analysis. 
 
 We stand amidst the mighty achievements of the human 
 intellect. Through the operations of this power man has 
 wrought out the splendid civilization of the present day. 
 He has made the canvas speak ; he has chiseled beauty 
 out of the rock ; he has constructed the pyramids, the ca- 
 thedrals and palaces. He has belted the earth with shining 
 tracks, turned the world into a neighborhood, made the 
 lightning his courier, the sunlight his artist. He has over- 
 turned empires and established republics, and from the deep 
 fountains of his intelligence have come all law, all philoso- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 49 
 
 phy, all religion, all poetry, all advancement. Standing as 
 we do in the midst of these amazing achievements, it looks 
 like supreme folly to assert that the stupid play of senseless 
 atoms produced all these things. The theory of the 
 materialist falls to the ground because it utterly fails to ac- 
 count for the mental and spiritual forces of the universe. 
 The idealist denies the existence of matter. The material- 
 ist denies the existence of spirit. The champions of each 
 system endeavor to establish their claim. In so doing the 
 materialist, because mental forces and facts do not conform 
 to his theory, either denies their existence or declares that 
 matter in organized form produced them. He says that 
 mental forces and facts are sublimations of matter. The 
 idealist, on the other hand, because material forces and facts 
 do not conform to his theory, denies their existence or de- 
 clares that they are precipitations of spirit. To my mind 
 none of these theories taken separately can explain the uni- 
 verse and man. These theories are one-sided ; they are 
 incomplete in themselves. In the case of the pure idealist,, 
 the forces and facts of matter overturn his theory ; in the* 
 case of the materialist, the forces and facts of spirit over- 
 turn his theory. This demonstrates to my mind their in-, 
 completeness, and shows that we must advance to the study 
 of the universe and man with a theory broad enough to 
 explain all the facts. The theory that we must employ 
 must be a combination in proper form of both theories^ 
 In the next chapter I propose to state the theory of dualism, 
 and, if we find that it explains all the facts, we will accept 
 its guidance in our future studies. 
 
 4 m 
 
50 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE VISIBLE A CREATION OF THE INVISIBLE AND THE MEDIUM 
 OF ITS EXPRESSION. 
 
 Having disposed of the idealistic theory of the universe 
 by showing that it fails to account for material forces 
 and facts, and having, on the other hand, shown the 
 insufficiency of the materialistic theory because of its 
 failure to account for spiritual forces and facts, it be- 
 comes necessary for us to promulgate another theory 
 and subject it to the same testing process. Now it 
 seems clear to my mind that since we have in the uni- 
 verse spirit and matter, the theory that will be broad 
 •enough and deep enough to account for spirit and 
 matter must include in its terminology both elements. 
 This is why I accept the dualistic theory. 
 
 Emerson has said " the universe is bisected with an 
 inevitable dualism." This dualism is seen everywhere. 
 The seasons oppose each other. We have spring 
 opposed by autumn. Summer opposed by winter. In 
 the ocean we have the ebb and flow of the tides. 
 In the weather we have storm and calm, heat and cold. 
 In electricity we have positive and negative ; we have 
 solids and gases ; hard and soft ; we have in the twenty- 
 four hours day and night. Then we have male and 
 female; left and right ; inside and outside ; up and down ; 
 sick and well ; thin and thick ; wide and narrow ; 
 black and white ; large and small. "We have yea and 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 51 
 
 Day; good and bad ; righteous, un righteous ; adversity, 
 prosperity ; " harmony, discord ; God, devil : mortise, 
 tenon ; smooth, coarse ; and so on in continuous cate- 
 gory. Everything in the universe has its counterpart. 
 Nothing is complete in itself. The universe is held in 
 poise by the balance of opposites. Dualism inheres in 
 the plan of creation ; it is interwoven with the essential 
 structure of things ; it enters into the foundation and 
 appears in every atom of the superstructure. This 
 universe is the best possible universe. If I affirmed 
 it was the worst possible, T would be a pessimist, under 
 the galling bondage of despair. I affirm that it is the 
 best possible, and I am therefore an optimist, and I am 
 governed by the optimism of joyous hope. When I 
 say the best possible, I mean so far as the plan is con- 
 cerned. Being built on the best possible plan, its im- 
 provement along the lines of evolution is guaranteed. 
 
 Without this antagonism of opposites there could be 
 no progress ; kites could not rise ; engines could not 
 move ; steamships could not plow the sea, and character 
 would be impossible. 
 
 Who ever heard of a kite rising save against the 
 wind. An engine moves forward through resistance 
 between the wheels and the track. A steamship moves 
 onward through the resistance between the propeller 
 and the water. All great men and women have come 
 up through the furnace of resisting forces, and washed 
 their robes and made them white in the foaming waves 
 of an ocean of antagonisms. 
 
 I ask the significant question : Suppose we lived in 
 a universe where there were no antagonisms ; a universe 
 
52 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 free from all opposing elements ; a universe flooded 
 with light, pervaded by goodness, free from all trouble ; 
 a universe crowded with infinite provisions for man's 
 needs ; a universe where man could lie in the shade of 
 the trees, listen to the singing of the birds and have 
 angels to wait upon his every behest ? "What would 
 be the result of such environments ? Amidst such en- 
 vironments there could be no reward for virtue, no 
 honor for heroism, no applause for achievement. Virtue 
 is born in toil; heroism is displayed in danger; achieve- 
 ment is possible when obstacles are overcome. But in 
 a universe absolutely perfect there would be no toil, no 
 danger and no obstacles. 
 
 Kingly manhood is born in toil and invests itself 
 with grandeur in contest with opposing forces. The 
 law of work is one of the most helpful laws of the 
 universe, and what is work but the expenditure of 
 energy in overcoming resistance. Without work how 
 would muscular strength, intellectual vigor or spiritual 
 power be possible? Given a perfect race of men and a 
 perfect environment, and the incentive to progress would 
 be abolished, rendering advance utterly out of the 
 question. 
 
 Put a hardy race, that has been trained by battling 
 with wind and wave, forest and fen, wild beast and 
 wilder clans, into an inhospitable climate like England, 
 where great forests stand in their grim and hoary 
 grandeur, and vast mineral treasures lie undiscovered 
 beneath the soil, and what are the results ? That 
 hardy race of Teutons turn England into a garden, 
 build great cities, wrest from the rocks their mineral 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 53 
 
 treasures, marshal unconquerable armies, and go forth 
 to colonize, subdue and civilize, build great fleets and 
 whiten the seas, and give to the world great thinkers, 
 scholars, poets, inventors and discoverers. 
 
 England is mighty because of the centuries of toil 
 through which her sons have passed. The principle 
 involved here is very simple. All national greatness, 
 all individual greatness, is born of intense struggle. 
 I am not prepared to accept the theological dogma of 
 " the fall of man." That a perfect man and woman 
 was ushered into a perfect environment at the begin- 
 ning is an ecclesiastical dogma that falls for want of 
 proof. To say that a few fragmentary statements in 
 the Bible, torn from their connections, support it is like 
 building a huge pyramid upon its apex. There is a 
 vast difference between what the Bible teaches and 
 what theologians say it teaches. The Bible is a record 
 of the spiritual evolution of man ; "first the blade, 
 then the ear, then the full corn in the ear." It marks 
 the steps of gradual progress in spiritual growth. The 
 truth is that man, using this word in a general sense, 
 never did fall. History is a record of struggle ; it is a 
 record of steady progress through struggle. All the 
 great achievements of man have been won in the face 
 of great obstacles. His victory over the forest and the 
 field, over the ocean, the river and the mountain, over 
 the invisible forces of the material universe; his victory 
 in the realm of intellect, his legal lore, his philosophies, 
 his poetry, his religions, his liberties, his governments 
 and civilizations, bear upon them the marks of toil and 
 sweat and blood, — the sweat and blood of muscle and 
 
54 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 nerve and brain. To obtain the fragrance of the 
 flowers you must bruise them ; to obtain the grain from 
 the sheaf you must thresh it ; to obtain the steel from 
 the iron you must put it in the furnace ; to get the 
 angel from the marble you must chisel it ; the pearl is 
 born in the agony of the oyster ; liberty is purchased 
 by the blood of a thousand battle-fields ; the temple of 
 enlightenment is cemented with the blood of the 
 world's best and bravest. The Christ, to obtain his 
 crown, must be steeped in tears and be drenched in his 
 own blood. It is the law of the universe that perfec- 
 tion comes through struggle, and there can be uo 
 struggle unless you have the antagonism of opposites. 
 The plan of creation involved the idea of progress 
 towards perfection, and since progress towards perfec- 
 tion is impossible without struggle, and since struggle 
 is impossible without the antagonism of opposite 
 principles, dualism becomes necessary. 
 
 Waiving, for the present, the discussion of the minor 
 dualisms of the universe, it is my purpose in this 
 chapter to state two propositions and illustrate them : 
 
 I. The universe is dual, the invisible and the visible. 
 
 II. The invisible uses the visible as the medium of its 
 expression. 
 
 While the principle of dualism may be seen on every 
 part of the created universe, the supreme cause of the 
 universe is one. That the position I assume may be 
 perfectly clear, I would say, admitting the existence in 
 the universe of spirit and matter, there are only three 
 statements of their relations possible. 
 
Unseen Forces and Horv to Use Them. 55 
 
 1. That spirit and matter are independent and par- 
 allel forces like two horses moving abreast. 
 
 2. That spirit is behind matter, making, moulding 
 and controlling it. 
 
 3. That matter is behind spirit, creating and con- 
 trolling it. 
 
 The first position is untenable because there cannot 
 be two eternal and omnipotent powers occupying ,the 
 same universe at the same time. The empire of the 
 universe demands unity in the primal cause and unity 
 in the governing power. 
 
 The third position is stupid materialism. None but 
 the excessively credulous can accept it. 
 
 The second position is the one I assume. Back be- 
 hind all visible forms and forces stands the invisible 
 eternal spirit, producing, interpenetrating, controlling, 
 all these forms and forces, making all things bend to- 
 wards one grand consummation — organic perfection. I 
 call this power God. I do not propose to burden the 
 reader with attempted proofs of the existence of God 
 by logical demonstrations. I have long ago come to the 
 conclusion that the existence of God does not depend 
 upon mathematical deduction or logical syllogism. 
 Logic is the science of exact definitions. If your defi- 
 nitions are not exact you cannot reason effectively. 
 Now since the finite can not comprehend the infinite, 
 how can finite man compress the infinite God within the 
 narrow box of his definition. To prove the existence 
 of God you must accurately define God. Now to de- 
 fine God you must limit God, for definition involves 
 limitation. You might as well try to frame the sun- 
 
56 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 light, or count the drops in the Falls of Niagara, or 
 crowd the full grown oak into the confines of the 
 acorn, as to crowd the infinite invisible God within 
 the narrow limits of human words. 
 
 Theologians waste a vast amount of brain energy and 
 bring together in useless combinations a great many- 
 words in their vain attempts at defining the indefinable. 
 I consider it bold impudence on the part of any man to 
 go out with his tape measure to measure God, catch 
 him up in his small brain, wrap him in the swaddling 
 bands of his creed, hand him to the world and say, 
 " Here is God." The only knowledge that man is capa- 
 ble of is relative knowledge. Man himself is a related 
 being, and if he knows anything, he knows it because 
 it stands related to something else. The province of 
 man's logical investigations is the universe of effects. 
 He can know nothing of ultimates or original causes 
 by purely logical processes. He cannot demonstrate his 
 own existence by logic; much less can he demonstrate 
 the existence of God. God is one of the ultimates ; in 
 fact he is the Ultimate of ultimates, and is therefore 
 beyond the reach of logic. Logic has its own depart- 
 ment, and it is lame and powerless when we attempt to 
 use it outside of its own proper limits. 
 
 Man has another power called intuition. This power 
 operates in the realm of thought-where logic is power- 
 less. I am aware that the discoveries of intuition must 
 at times be modified by logic ; but on the other hand it 
 must be remembered that intuition has a distinct prov- 
 ince of its own, and if logic interferes with intuition in 
 its own province, then logic becomes a usurper. These 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 57 
 
 two powers, logic and intuition, can balance each other ; 
 they can mutually influence each other ; they can mod- 
 ify each other's conclusions, but they must not trespass 
 upon each others rights. Logic deals largely with prin- 
 ciples that can be demonstrated by facts ; intuition 
 deals with principles that are self-evident. As an illus- 
 tration of what I mean : It is useless to employ logic 
 to prove that "the shortest distance between two points 
 is a straight line" ; intuition perceives that the propo- 
 sition is self-evident, and thus dispenses with the use of 
 logic. 
 
 Again, to the man who has eyes it is useless to em- 
 ploy logic to demonstrate the existence of light ; light 
 is its own demonstration. To the man who has ears it 
 is useless to employ logic to demonstrate the existence 
 of music ; when the harmony of melodious sounds falls 
 upon his ear, music is then its own demonstration. 
 
 To the man whose intuitions are pure the existence 
 of God is a self-evident truth. To the man who is in 
 possession of the intuitive susceptibility, God is the 
 demonstration of his own existence. When a man as- 
 serts "there is no God," this denial of God's existence 
 by no means destroys the fact. This denial is a reve- 
 lation of the unfortunate condition of the individual's 
 spiritual susceptibility who makes this declaration. 
 This denial then amounts to a self-revelation. The ex- 
 pression is a denial of the existence of God, but it is 
 also an affirmation of the coarse materialism of the man 
 who utters it. It is u like casting pearls before swine" 
 to attempt to prove the existence of God and the un- 
 seen universe to the man whose spiritual and intuitive 
 
58 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 susceptibilities are coarsened by base animalism. 
 Knowledge of the highest truth is appreciated by none 
 save those who have unfolded the highest within them. 
 In the realm of knowledge a man always attracts to 
 himself that knowledge that is suited to his state of 
 development. If he lives on a low plane, he will attract 
 the lower forms of knowledge. If he lives on the high- 
 est plane, he will attract the highest knowledge. A man 
 must be before he can know. Do you want the key 
 that opens the door to the highest truth in the universe, 
 then unfold your individuality to the highest and all 
 doors will swing open to your touch. Do not make the 
 great blunder that millions have made by supposing 
 that knowing is the supreme thing. The truth is, 
 that being is the supreme thing ; and if a man is, then 
 knowing is the natural consequence. A man can receive 
 nothing in the realm of knowledge until he is ready 
 for it ; when he is ready for knowledge, then from all 
 parts ot the universe it rushes into his arms. Now, 
 when a man denies the existence of God I do not con- 
 demn him. I pity him because his denial is a revela- 
 tion of the fact that he is as yet in a low state of devel- 
 opment. 
 
 The great Master placed the truth of Christianity 
 upon the basis of man's receptivity. He never attempt- 
 ed any measures of force. He refused to employ coer- 
 cion. He refused to employ physical force, and it was 
 a horrible blasphemy when a corrupt church declared 
 that he indorsed the stake, the assassin's knife, the in- 
 struments of torture and the fearful cruelties of the In- 
 quisition. Even the great painter of the middle ages, 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 59 
 
 Michael Angelo, represented Christ as a powerful ath- 
 lete with a pitchfork in his hands flinging heretics into 
 a lake of fire and brimstone. The hell of the middle 
 ages was a convenient creation of the priests to frighten 
 the ignorant rabble of those dark times and make them 
 slaves. He refused to employ the power of the sword ; 
 and the darkest chapters in the history of " man's in- 
 humanity to man" were written when the church joined 
 hands with the State to establish his kingdom. He re- 
 fused to coerce men by logic. He simply affirmed, and 
 the leaders in the church never made a greater blunder 
 than when they shaved truth with the iron tools of logic 
 into cast-iron, inflexible creeds, and then, under the 
 pressure of fearful threat, demanded that all men accept 
 them. Human creeds have precipitated wars. They 
 have aroused the most deadly hate, stirred up the worst 
 passions, slain tens of thousands, drenched the earth 
 in blood, slew Jesus the Christ a thousand times. They 
 have divided families and communities and races and 
 nations. They have produced skepticism and infidelity 
 of the worst type and interfered with the progress of 
 the kingdom of Jesus. They have divided the church 
 of Jesus Christ up into one hundred and sixty sects, 
 and have made Protestantism a laughing-stock to the 
 whole world. 
 
 Jesus never employed force of any kind. He an- 
 nounced great truths, and declared that these truths 
 were self-evident to the individual who had the spirit- 
 ual intuition to receive them. When Pilate asked him 
 the question, " Art thou a King ?" he answered : " To 
 this end was I born and for this purpose came I into 
 
60 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the world, that I might bear witness to the truth : he 
 that is of the truth heareth my voice." On another occa- 
 sion he said : " He that is able to receive it let him 
 receive it." 
 
 In view of all this I shall not attempt to prove the 
 existence of the invisible God or the unseen universe 
 by logic. It would be a waste of energy and supreme 
 folly for me to attempt it. The existence of the invis- 
 ible forces of the universe are self-evident truths to the 
 individual whose intuitional powers are sufficiently sen- 
 sitized to receive them. The invisible God and the 
 invisible universe are realities to the soul sufficiently 
 capacitated to realize them. 
 
 Again, it seems to be the law of the universe that the 
 invisible employs the visible as the medium of its manifes- 
 tations. This principle finds abundant illustration. Elec- 
 tricity, for instance, is an invisible force ; it fills all space. 
 What it is in its essential and structural elements we do not 
 know, but we know this, that this mysterious, invisible force 
 exhibits its giant energy through the medium of the visible. 
 The dynamo is visible ; the poles and armature of the mag- 
 net in the dynamo are visible ; the shaft rapidly revolving 
 between the poles of the magnet is visible ; the belts and 
 wheels transmitting the power to the workshop are visible. 
 In fact, so far as we know, it seems to be the law that 
 electricity can not be obtained and cannot be utilized save 
 through the medium of the visible. 
 
 Gravitation is another invisible force. It seems to be a 
 universal power, but it never exerts its power save through 
 the medium of the visible. Atoms of matter constitute the 
 field of its operations. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 61 
 
 The same principle operates in higher realms. Within 
 the field of our observations we discover that all life mani- 
 fests itself in visible organisms. Life is an invisible mys- 
 terious power. It eludes our search, defies analysis, refuses 
 definition, and yet the universe teems with life, and within 
 the field of our observations we never find life save in 
 combination with visible forms. Life expresses itself in 
 terms of matter. In the realms of vegetable life we be- 
 hold this principle operating through myriad forms. The 
 bewildering beauty of the garden, the giant trees of the 
 hoary forest, the slender grasses of the meadow, the delicate 
 snow flower of the Arctics, the rank luxuriance of the 
 tropics, the tender sproutings of the spring, the ripe har- 
 vests of the autumn, all these declare that the invisible 
 employs the visible as the medium of expression. When 
 we advance into the higher realms of life we behold the 
 operation of the same principle. I freely concede that pure 
 spirit can exist independently of matter, but I am now 
 dealing with known facts, and the fact is plain to all ob- 
 servers that all forms of life that swim in the waters, all 
 forms of life that fly in the heavens, the animals that 
 prowl through the forest in search of prey, as well as the 
 animals domesticated for man's use and service, demand a 
 physical organism for the display of the invisible life forces. 
 Man himself in his present form is an illustration of this 
 same principle. His body is a material organism through 
 which the spiritual man expresses his manifold spiritual 
 activities. 
 
 The body is composed of fourteen simple elements in 
 seventeen combinations. The nerves and brain are com- 
 posed of material elements. Man comes into possession of 
 
62 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 all his knowledge through the medium of matter, and he 
 puts into action all his spiritual force through the instru- 
 mentality of the same element. 
 
 Now, since man is wrapped up in the heavy garments of 
 a material form, and since he comes into possession of all 
 his knowledge of the universe in which he finds himself 
 through the medium of matter, it became necessary that 
 the invisible God himself become incarnate in order that 
 man could understand his nature and relations towards him. 
 God being spirit, man wrapped in heavy material form could 
 not understand him. The spiritual alone could understand 
 the spiritual. Strip off man's outward material form, and 
 I presume he could arrive at an understanding of God by 
 direct intuition. 
 
 All history bears witness to the fact that one of the deep- 
 est desires in the heart of humanity was for a visible mani- 
 festation of the invisible God. This desire explains the 
 prayer of Moses. " I beseech thee show me thy glory. " 
 It explains the Shekinah cloud, the thunders on Sinai, the 
 descent of fire on Carmel. It explains all idolatries, with 
 their temples and altars. It explains all hero-worship, the 
 worships of ancestors, the deification of the Csesars, and 
 lies at the basis of all religions whatsoever. 
 
 Man obtains all his knowledge through the medium of 
 matter ; it must pass through the nerve centers of the brain, 
 and because of this, man in his struggle to gain knowledge 
 of the invisible God, sought him through the medium of 
 physical forms and symbols. 
 
 Now it becomes imperatively necessary, because of the 
 nature of man, that God express himself in terms compre- 
 hensible to man. To do this God must embody himself in 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 63 
 
 human form; and the human form through which God ex- 
 presses himself must be immaculately pure and faultless. 
 Jesus the Nazarene prophet furnishes in his human form 
 this perfect medium. The Hebrew race from which Jesus 
 came had a marvelous history. From this race has come 
 the greatest masters in spiritual science. The highest reve- 
 lations of God, of man, of truth and love and virtue and 
 duty were furnished to the world by these great thinkers ; 
 and it was perfectly natural that this marvelous race should 
 furnish to the world these great masters, because, for long 
 centuries, this race was the only race on the face of the earth 
 that had the spiritual receptivity to receive the highest 
 truth, and notwithstanding their repeated surrender to the 
 dense mental atmosphere of sordid materialism that sur- 
 rounded them, majestic spiritual truth has always been pro- 
 claimed by some of the sons of Abraham. For centuries 
 this race was subjected to intense discipline; for centuries 
 hereditary law was handing down from father to son accu- 
 mulating tendencies towards spiritual susceptibility, and it 
 is not to be wondered at that Jesus, a descendant of Abra- 
 ham, should furnish in himself the most perfect medium 
 for the revelation of the invisible God in human form. 
 
 Jesus the Christ is the revelation of God in terms of 
 flesh and blood. He said himself, " I am the truth." 
 Pilate said, " I find no fault in him." He said on another 
 occasion, " He that hath seen me hath seen the Father." So 
 that the invisible God himself seems obedient to the prin- 
 ciple that we discover in all departments of investigation 
 open to man, namely : The invisible uses the visible as 
 the medium of its expression. 
 
 This principle being true, then the entire external uni- 
 
64 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 verse must be the expression of the invisible God, and at 
 the same time a revelation of his nature. Just as the human 
 body is the expression and revelation of the spiritual man 
 in external form, so the visible universe is the expression 
 and revelation of the invisible God in external form. 
 
 The Bible says, " God created man in his own image. " 
 The spiritual man must be the finite representation of the 
 invisible God, and the physical form must be the finite 
 representation of the external universe. This conclusion 
 is indorsed by science. 
 
 Scientists announce that man is a microcosm of the uni- 
 verse, or, in other words, man contains within himself in 
 finite parts all the elements that are in the universe. He 
 is the universe reduced to a small compass ; the text-book 
 of Eternity, the first leaf of the Book of Creation con- 
 taining the table of contents. If the foregoing be true, 
 then to understand God and his relations to the external 
 universe we must study man and his relations to his exter- 
 nal form. 
 
 Now it is very comfortable to reflect that we have in 
 ourselves the whole universe in miniature. 
 
 1. In the connection between the spiritual man and 
 the external form, or the body, we see the connection be- 
 tween the invisible God and the external universe. The 
 physical organism is built by the spiritual man, and built 
 slowly along the lines of gradual unfoldment ; so the ex- 
 ternal universe was built by the invisible God, and built 
 slowly along the lines of gradual evolution. The physical 
 organism is built up of infinitesimal cells, — each cell 
 pervaded by the force of the spiritual man and controlled 
 thereby ; so the material universe is built up of infinitesimal 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 65 
 
 atoms, — each atom pervaded by the force of the infinite 
 Creator and controlled thereby. 
 
 Again, though the body is pervaded by the spiritual man 
 and controlled by him, yet the body is not the real man ; 
 the real man is the spiritual ego : so, though the material 
 universe is pervaded by the invisible God and controlled 
 by him, yet the material universe is not God, for a God is 
 a spirit, and they that worship him must worship him in 
 spirit and in truth." 
 
 Further, the spiritual man has his throne-room in the 
 body, and by certain well-defined modes of operation or 
 laws he can make himself felt in any portion of the body; 
 so the invisible God has his throne-room in the external 
 universe, and yet he can make his presence felt anywhere 
 in the universe. In fact, just as the spiritual man instantly 
 perceives sensation in any part of the body because he per- 
 vades every cell thereof, so the invisible God instantly 
 perceives the slightest motion of the smallest atom of the 
 universe because he pervades every atom. " A sparrow 
 cannot fall to the ground without his notice." u The very 
 hairs of your head are all numbered." 
 
 Again, the spiritual man is immanent in every part of 
 the body, and yet he transcends the body ; he can make his 
 power felt far beyond the limits of the body : so the invisi- 
 ble God is immanent in the material universe, yet he 
 infinitely transcends it and can exert his omnipotence 
 infinite leagues beyond its limits. Paul says : u In him 
 we live and move and have our being." Here is a state- 
 ment of man's immanence in God and God's immanence in 
 the universe. At the same time " if we take the wings of 
 
 5 m 
 
66 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the morning " and fly to the uttermost limits of the created 
 universe, behold he is beyond that. 
 
 Again, just as the body is the external expression of the 
 inward spiritual characteristics of the spiritual man, so the 
 external universe is the external expression of the spiritual 
 forces and characteristics of the infinite God. Impressed 
 upon the outer universe we behold his power, wisdom, 
 justice, love, for the whole universe is the outward exter- 
 nalization of the inwardness of the great Creator; and 
 further, as the human body is only a fragment of the ability 
 of the spiritual man in external form, only, in other words, 
 a small measure of his power to achieve, so the created 
 universe is only a small fragment of the infinite powers 
 and resources of the invisible God. " We only see a small 
 part of his works ; the thunder of his power who can un- 
 derstand ? " The invisible God is infinitely greater than 
 his works. Just as the architect is greater than the build- 
 ing he has planned and erected, or as the engineer is 
 greater than the bridge he has swung over the chasm cut 
 by the foaming torrent, so the created universe is an ex- 
 hibition of a small measure of the infinite powers of the 
 invisible God. 
 
 Now, since man contains within himself in small com- 
 pass the plan of the universe; since man, in other words, 
 is the pocket-map of creation, and since creation is dual, 
 the invisible and the visible, man is dual — the invisible or 
 spiritual man, the visible or external man. That great 
 spiritual teacher the Apostle Paul brings out the duality of 
 man in a number of places in his letters to the Christian 
 congregations of his time. He says concerning himself: 
 " Though the outward man perish, yet the inward man is 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 67 
 
 renewed day by day." Here he distinctly refers to the 
 spiritual man and the physical man. The body composed 
 of earthly elements was subject to the law of decay and 
 was wasting away gradually, but the spiritual man, being 
 subject to the law of progress, was waxing mighty and un- 
 folding into richer life. 
 
 In another place he says : " For we know that if this 
 the earthly tabernacle which is now our home should be 
 taken down or dissolved, we have a building of God, a 
 tabernacle not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." 
 In this he evidently refers to the dissolution of the exter- 
 nal form or body in death, and he distinctly states that 
 the dissolution of the external form is necessary in order 
 that the spiritual man should rise into the celestial spirit- 
 ual spheres and occupy a spiritual tabernacle not made 
 with hands, not subject to decay, but " eternal in the 
 heavens." 
 
 In another place this same great thinker, relating his 
 own experience, says : " I knew a man some fourteen 
 years ago, whether in the body or out of the body I cannot 
 tell, such a one caught up into the third heavens, and 
 heard unspeakable words which it would be unlawful for 
 any one to utter." In this statement he declares his belief 
 in the duality of man, and in the possibility of the spiritual 
 man being absent from the material body. 
 
 Jesus himself distinctly points out the duality of man 
 when, in warning his followers against their enemies, he 
 says : " Fear not them who kill the body and after that 
 have no more than they can do ; but fear him who is able 
 to destroy both body and soul." In this statement he in- 
 timates that the death of the body does not involve the 
 
68 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 death of the spiritual man. Death only affects the out- 
 ward and visible organism of flesh and blood; it strikes 
 down the frail, temporary dwelling-place and gives the 
 spiritual occupant spiritual and eternal freedom. 
 
 These statements from the Bible have been corroborated 
 by the conclusions of prominent scientists. 
 
 Crichton Brown says : " The facts of consciousness can 
 never be explained by molecular changes in the brain ; and 
 all that we can do is to fall back upon an hypothesis of 
 psycho-physical parallelism which assumes concomitant va- 
 riations in mind and brain. There is a physical universe 
 of which only a fragment is known to us. There is a 
 spiritual universe in a corner of which we live and move 
 and have our being. We may picture these to ourselves as 
 circles which impinge upon each other at the first moment 
 of conscious existence; which intersect more and more as 
 life goes on, their largest intersection being reached when 
 life is at its full ; which then withdraw from each other as 
 old age sets in, and part company at death. But whatever 
 image we may adopt, we must hold fast to the truth that 
 mind and matter are distinct essences, irreconcilable in 
 their nature though mysteriously accordant in their op- 
 erations." 
 
 Professor Bascom says : " Life is not force, it is com- 
 bining power — a capacity to use force for definite ends." 
 
 u Carpentar says : " The convertibility of physical 
 forces and their correlation with the vital, and the intricacy 
 of that nexus between bodily and mental activity which 
 cannot be analyzed, all lead upward towards one and the 
 same conclusion : the source of all power is mind." 
 
 Herbert Spencer says, in his discussion of the relations 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 69 
 
 between the brain and mind : " Here indeed we arrive at 
 the barrier which needs to be perpetually pointed out alike 
 to those who seek materialistic explanations of mental phe- 
 nomena and to those who are alarmed lest such explana- 
 tions may be found. The last class prove by their fears, 
 as much as the first prove by their hopes, that they believe 
 that mind may possibly be interpreted in terms of matter ; 
 whereas, there is not the remotest possibility of so inter- 
 preting it." 
 
 I could multiply quotations from the latest scientific 
 writings, but it is sufficient for our purpose to quote the 
 above ; and it is a matter of much satisfaction to know that 
 the keenest scientific investigators of this age, in all their 
 conclusions with regard to the nature of man, corroborate 
 the statements of the Bible. 
 
 The inferences we can draw from these quotations may 
 be stated thus: 
 
 1. That mind and matter are distinct and separate 
 essences. 
 
 2. That mind is the supreme power. 
 
 3. That mind is the organizing power back of matter, 
 and the strong invisible builder of the body. 
 
 4. That mind and matter, while they are distinct in 
 their nature, are accordant in their operations. 
 
 We can rest assured then that since man is the epitome 
 of the universe duality inheres in his structure just as it 
 inheres in the structure of creation. Again, just as in the 
 universe at large duality is seen in the manifestations, 
 while the supreme cause is one, so we shall discover in 
 our study of man that duality enters into every part of 
 man's self-expressions, while the spiritual man, or ego, is 
 
70 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 essentially one. Man then in his deepest essence is one, 
 and yet he operates in two realms ; he dwells and operates 
 in the invisible and in the visible ; he moves in the world 
 of causes and in the world of effects. Through the outer 
 he comes into relation with the external universe; through 
 the inner he comes into vital relations with the internal 
 uuiverse ; through the physical senses man deals with the 
 outer shell of things; through intuition he deals with the 
 center of things. The physical body is simply the material 
 organ of the living man within. Through this visible in- 
 strument man arrives at a knowledge of his material sur- 
 roundings. But man stands at the center of the universe; 
 he is the registering center of all forces and all influences ; 
 visible and invisible nerves connect him with all material 
 atoms and with all spiritual entities. Because of this man 
 not alone comes into contact with material things or the 
 outer periphery ; he comes into contact with the spiritual 
 world within; he is in vital communion with God ; he re- 
 ceives communications from other spirits and comes into 
 possession of spiritual forces and principles through the 
 operation of spiritual laws that lie deep beneath the thresh- 
 old of the externa] life. " There is a spiritual man and 
 there is a physical man." There is the "kingdom within " 
 and there is the kingdom without. 
 
 The philosophers, theologians, teachers and physicians 
 amongst the Anglo-Saxon race have utterly ignored the 
 spiritual man and denied the existence of the inner invisi- 
 ble world where the spiritual man is rightfully sovereign, 
 and the result has been confusion and far-reaching damage. 
 
 All through the history of this rugged race they have 
 fought for supremacy in the outer world. Our rugged 
 
„ Unseen Forces and £low to Use Them. 71 
 
 ancestors, in their savagery, as they dwelt on the banks of 
 the Rhine and along the shores of the Baltic sea, knew 
 nothing about an inner universe and an inner man. Man- 
 hood to them depended upon the strength of the biceps 
 and the ability to handle a huge battle-ax on the battle- 
 field. Our ancestors were splendid animals. Csesar said 
 " they had large white bodies." They needed giant muscu- 
 lar strength and steady nerve for the work that lay before 
 them. Their business in the world was to conquer the 
 external and throw the harness upon material forces. 
 
 It was their mission to gain supremacy over the stormy 
 seas and make the ocean the highway for swift steamers ; 
 to discover and colonize distant continents; to conquer and 
 civilize barbarous nations ; to dig from the bowels of the 
 earth its mineral treasures ; to develop the resources of the 
 soil and become the purveyors to the world. An examina- 
 tion of the history of this race shows how thoroughly they 
 have carried out their mission. 
 
 From the standpoint of great achievement in the outer 
 world no other race can equal the Anglo-Saxon. They 
 found England covered with dense forests, steeped in 
 boggy fens, with a cold and rigorous climate. They have 
 turned it into a garden, brought minerals valued at count- 
 less millions to the surface, and turned these minerals into 
 countless instruments of utility. They conquered the 
 stormy sea, and atone time England was acknowledged to 
 be " the mistress of the ocean," for the white sails of her 
 ships flecked the blue of all waters. The armies of Eng- 
 land brought Napoleon to his knees, conquered India, 
 compelled the ameer of Afghanistan to sue for pardon, 
 conquered Egypt, South Africa ; and it must be ac- 
 
72 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 knowledged that everywhere these armies have gone sav- 
 agery has been swept away, tyranny has been abolished, 
 and the blessings of civilization have been diffused. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxon race colonized America. They found 
 it covered with dense forests and inhabited by vast hordes 
 of savage Indians. True to the instincts of the race these 
 colonists took up their great task, and what glorious re- 
 sults. The grandest achievements of the Anglo-Saxon 
 race in conquering the forces of the outer world have been 
 witnessed on this continent. ^The American is the highest 
 development of the Anglo-Saxon. His ancestors in every 
 generation had to engage in struggle with the giant forces 
 of the universe on the outer planes to win an existence. 
 They fought with beasts and Indians ; they fought with 
 Frenchmen and Englishmen; they fought amongst them- 
 selves ; they conquered the forest, the mountain ; they have 
 wrested from the stern grip of nature her treasures; thrown 
 the harness of complete conquest on Niagara's floods ; 
 belted the continent with shining tracks of steel ; thrown 
 the leash of perfect mastery over the lightnings, and, hav- 
 ing mastered all the outer forces within reach, the American 
 sighs for new worlds to conquer. 
 
 I look upon our great captains of industry as embodying 
 in themselves the highest development of the Anglo-Saxon 
 race instinct — the conquest of the outer world. Morgan 
 has the race instinct stamped upon his deepest nature. An 
 irresistible tendency towards the conquest of material 
 forces is in his blood. The hereditary influences of a 
 thousand years gained by conflict with material forces meet 
 in Morgan and Americans of similar type, and find in them 
 perfect expression. This is not astonishing. The Hebrews 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 73 
 
 were in training in spiritual science for thousands of years. 
 At every step in their progress they furnished great masters 
 in spiritual things to the world, and at last the hereditary 
 streams of thousands of years of training in the highest 
 science of being met in the Christ and found in him their 
 perfect embodiment. 
 
 Because of this intense discipline in overcoming the 
 forces of the world without, which every generation of An- 
 glo-Saxons was compelled to endure, we do not wonder 
 that the Anglo-Saxon philosophers and physicians, teachers 
 and theologians, have as a general rule ignored the spiritual 
 man and denied the existence of the unseen universe. 
 
 Because of this denial " our psychology is/' as Professor 
 James says, " but a string of raw facts, a little gossip and 
 wrangle about opinions, a little classification and generali- 
 zation on the mere descriptive level, a strong prejudice that 
 we have states of mind and that our brain conditions them, 
 but not a single law in the sense in which physics shows 
 us laws." 
 
 Because of this inveterate tendency towards the material 
 our physicians are still employing material remedies when 
 the experience of thousands of years demonstrates the fact 
 that there are no sure specifics in the whole category of rem- 
 edies, and that the entire business of giving drugs is the 
 purest empiricism, or, in other words, a species of hum- 
 buggery. Because our medical practitioners refuse to 
 recognize the u mental factor " in causing disease and 
 bringing about recovery, they find themselves powerless in 
 the presence of numerous diseases and utterly unable to 
 explain the marvelous cures wrought by divine healers, 
 Christian Scientists and other drugless methods. 
 
74 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Because of this tendency towards the material our educa- 
 tors have no science in the system of education ; they com- 
 mence at the wrong end ; they commence at the extremities 
 of the growing individual instead of at the center. Phys- 
 ically, mentally and spiritually nature commences to unfold 
 the child into manhood from the center. Our educators, 
 by their material and surface methods, interfere with na- 
 ture's work, and in the educated products of our colleges 
 we have thousands of specimens of (i arrested develop- 
 ment," or " one-sided development." 
 
 Because of this teudeucy towards the material our Anglo- 
 Saxon theologians have thrown into material form the 
 most spiritual system in the universe — the Christian re- 
 ligion. They have formulated Christianity into cast-iron, 
 inflexible creeds, and then, lying down in their own self- 
 made mould, they have forced themselves and their fol- 
 lowers into conformity thereto ; and so we have the Cal- 
 vinian type of Christian, the Arminian type, the Quaker 
 type, the Episcopalian type, the Methodist type, and so on 
 in continual category. 
 
 Such a process is against the laws of nature and the 
 laws of Christianity. The Chinese arrest the growth of 
 the foot by strong shoes until the average Chinese foot is 
 a useless appendage. The simple truth of Christianity is 
 a central power that enters and expands the growing 
 spirit of mau. These creeds are mechanical strait-jackets 
 that fit on the outside and arrest development. 
 
 These theologians have not alone crowded men into 
 definitions; they have attempted to crowd the living God 
 into a mechanical definition and kill him — at least their 
 defined conception of him is a dead God. They have 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 75- 
 
 attempted to put Christ into the narrow coffin of dead 
 dogma, so that we are compelled to cry out as the Gali- 
 lean woman did : "They have taken away my Lord and 
 we do not know where they have laid him." 
 
 They have taken Christianity to pieces, and each leader 
 has reconstructed it in accordance with his own notion 
 until the varieties of Christianity in the United States 
 alone may be numbered by the hundred. They have de- 
 nied the existence of "the kingdom within" and located 
 heaven a million leagues away to be entered countless 
 years after death. Mistaking the symbol for the thing 
 signified, failing, in other words, to understand the deep 
 meaning of the New Testament in its symbolic and pic- 
 turesque language, they have described heaven as a city 
 with golden streets, and gates of pearl, and walls of jasper; 
 they have filled that city with sensuous pleasures — 
 fruits, flowers, rivers, music, harps, arbors with pleasant 
 trees ; and they have promised this heaven to the poor to 
 make up for the absence of those things which they have 
 experienced in this life. Failing to understand the great 
 teacher when he taught that a the kingdom of heaven is- 
 within you," and when he taught his disciples to pray, 
 "Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on earth as it is in 
 heaven," our theologians have taught the people to locate 
 heaven in the infinite universe without; they have taught 
 them to expect the kingdom to come after the judgment. 
 Failing to understand the meaning of the symbolic lan- 
 guage of tbe New Testament, tbey have pictured hell as a 
 world of flaming fire, sulphur and brimstone ; they have 
 pictured Christ as a giant athlete armed with a trident, 
 his face revealing fierce anger mingled with satanic hate.. 
 
76 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 pitching sinners headlong into this world of flame. Know- 
 ing that fire will consume utterly, they have provided 
 against this emergency by investing the sinner with an 
 asbestos nature, so that he can be held forever in the 
 flaming hands of the fire-fiend and yet not be consumed. 
 These gentlemen have forgotten that every man creates 
 his own heaven or hell ; that a man's heaven or hell is 
 the enveloping mental atmosphere he creates around him- 
 self; and instead of searching the New Testament for the 
 simple truth underlying its symbolic language, they have 
 incorporated in their descriptions of hell the lurid pictures 
 of Dante and Milton. 
 
 Theologians may have been honest, but I am assured 
 i;hat they have mutilated the simple and sublime teach- 
 ings of Jesus, and they have mutilated it by trying with 
 >their mechanical methods to force it into material forms. 
 It is a matter of much gratification, however, that the 
 signs of the times point to a new departure on the part 
 of the Anglo-Saxon race. Having conquered the outer 
 and sighing for new worlds to explore and conquer, we 
 have come to the outer edge of the unseen universe ; in 
 fact, our study of the forces of the external universe 
 have brought us to the boundaries of the internal universe, 
 rand we have been compelled to acknowledge its existence. 
 As we stand on the inner rim of the universe of facts at 
 the point where the invisible forces emerge that produce 
 these facts, we are compelled to admit the existence of 
 the inner universe of causes. Within the next one 
 hundred years the Anglo-Saxon race will have made great 
 ■discoveries in the inner universe. In our study of the 
 laws and forces of this invisible realm we will receive 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 7T 
 
 great assistance from the works written by the deep 
 thinkers of the Orient. The occidental races have con- 
 quered the outer universe. The oriental races have 
 made their great conquests in the inner universe. We will 
 give the Orient the finished results of our labor in the 
 without. The orientals will give us the finished results 
 of their labor in the within. The oriental races have 
 furnished the world already with splendid systems of 
 spiritual philosophy, but to my mind the greatest master 
 in spiritual science is Jesus the Christ ; the greatest sys- 
 tem is Christianity, and the greatest book is the New 
 Testament. I would not ignore other great oriental 
 thinkers that clamor for a hearing, but their teachings 
 are merely side-lights to the teachings of Jesus. Chris- 
 tianity, as Jesus gave it to the world, unpolluted by the 
 touch of theologians, is all inclusive, the total summary 
 of all truth in the highest realms of being. 
 
 In this volume I propose to assist the reader in obtain- 
 ing a more intelligent understanding of how the spiritual 
 man assimilates the truth given to the world by Jesus ; 
 how the spiritual man, by the operation of certain laws, 
 weaves the life and truth of Jesus into the warp and 
 woof of his character. I propose to show the reader how he 
 can obtain self-mastery ; how he can master all the forces 
 of his own mind and utilize them ; how he can master the 
 forces of his own body and cure disease and establish the 
 habit of health. I propose to show him the marvelous 
 extent of the " kingdom within," the infinite resources of 
 that kingdom ; how to develop these resources and utilize 
 them for the benefit of himself and others. I propose to 
 show him how to reach the richest unfoldment of soul ; 
 
IT 8 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 how to master adverse circumstances and utilize favorable 
 circumstances and thus fulfil the design of his creation. Up 
 to the present I have been endeavoring to establish funda- 
 mental principles. I have shown the correctness of the 
 dualistic theory. I have shown that man and the universe 
 are built on the same plan. I have shown that "there is 
 a spiritual man and there is a physical man"; that the 
 spiritual man is the real man ; that the physical man is 
 the external organism through which the spiritual man 
 operates. In the next chapter I will discuss the methods 
 of operation. It is one thing to say that the spiritual 
 man operates through the medium of the physical organ- 
 ism, it is quite another thing to show how he operates. 
 The how is the supreme thing. " Knowledge is power," 
 and if we know how the spiritual man operates and know 
 Jiow to control the how, we will have learned the first 
 lesson of self-control. 
 
 From now on our central theme of study will be the 
 dual nature of man. If we advance beyond man it will 
 only be for the purpose of obtaining illustrations that 
 may throw light on our main topic, and the supreme 
 purpose of our study will be to obtain as thorough a knowl- 
 edge of the laws that govern man and the forces that reside 
 within him as we can possibly obtain, because we desire to 
 attain to self-mastery, and we cannot master ourselves 
 .unless we know ourselves. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 FOECES IN THE UNIVERSE AND IN MAN — GOD — THE 
 EGO — THOUGHT- FORCE — NERVE-FOKCE. 
 
 Having established the fact that dualism inheres in the 
 structure of the universe and man, we are ready to proceed 
 in our investigations. We have established the proposi- 
 tions, namely : 
 
 1. The universe is dual : the invisible and the visible. 
 
 2. The invisible eternal God is the originator and sus- 
 tainer of the visible universe. 
 
 3. The invisible uses the visible as the medium of its 
 expression. In other words, the external is the outward 
 expression of the invisible on the visible plane. 
 
 Since these propositions are true in regard to the uni- 
 verse at large, and since man is the universe in miniature, 
 they must be true in regard to man ; therefore, 
 
 1. Man is dual : the spiritual man and the physical 
 man. 
 
 2. The spiritual man is the builder and sustainer of 
 the external form or body. 
 
 3. The spiritual man uses the physical man as the me- 
 dium of his expression. In other words, the body is the 
 outward expression of the spiritual man on the visible 
 plane. 
 
 The next question that presents itself, demanding an 
 •answer, is : How does the spiritual man operate through 
 
80 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the physical organism ? What are the forces employed ? 
 Where do these forces originate ? What are the laws that 
 govern these forces ? How can I know these laws and 
 obey them, and thereby gain complete self-mastery ? 
 
 I cannot answer all these questions in this chapter. 
 The answer to some of them will be reserved for future 
 chapters. In this chapter I will discuss the forces em- 
 ployed by the spiritual man and then some of the leading 
 characteristics of these forces. For convenience I will 
 throw the substance of this chapter into a few propositions : 
 
 1. Force in man is dual: thought-force and nerve-force. 
 
 2. Thought-force originates in the spiritual man and is 
 the spiritual man in action. 
 
 3. Nerve-force originates in the physical man and is the 
 body in action. 
 
 4. The spiritual man is master, the body is servant. 
 Thought-force masters nerve-force, because the spiritual 
 man masters the body. 
 
 5. Since thought-force masters nerve-force, and since 
 nerve-force controls the body, and since the spiritual man 
 controls and directs thought- force, then it is perfectly clear 
 that the spiritual man has within himself the power to 
 wisely direct and control and balance all the nerve- forces 
 of his body and thereby win complete mastery over 
 himself. 
 
 The supreme power in the universe is the invisible God, 
 and the supreme power in God is thought. God is the 
 causeless cause of all things ; to him there is no past nor 
 future; he is the I am. Time and space are emanations 
 from God; they are the creations of his thought, but God 
 is greater than his own creations, though he may choose 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 81 
 
 to abide within his own creations. Thought is the might- 
 iest power in the universe, because the universe itself is the 
 product of God's thought. 
 
 If God, as the theologians have described him, had been 
 perfectly satisfied he never would have created the uni- 
 verse. A being that has reached the point of complete 
 satisfaction, having no desires to satisfy, never does any- 
 thing. Achievement is impossible without aspiration ; 
 aspiration is born in desire. The infinite God desired ; 
 he aspired and achieved. His achievement is this glorious 
 universe. So the universe is the complete expression of 
 God's desire. It is the crystallization of the divine ten- 
 dencies. It is the externalization of the divine thought- 
 forces. Moses says : "In the beginning God created the 
 heavens and the earth." David says : "He spake and it 
 was done ; he commanded and it stood fast." John says : 
 "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with 
 God, and the Word was God. All things were made by 
 the Word, and without the Word was not anything made 
 that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light 
 of men : this is the true light that lighteth every man that 
 cometh into the world. " 
 
 A word is thought expressed ; it is thought in movement. 
 The divine thought in movement preceded all things and 
 brought all things into existence. A man's thought is his 
 individuality moving in a certain direction and for a spe- 
 cific purpose. God's thought is his individuality moving in 
 a certain direction with a specific purpose. Since God's 
 thought is charged with the full measure of his individuality, 
 then God's thought must be omnipotence in irresistible. 
 
 6m 
 
82 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 action. This being true, then thought is the mightiest 
 force in the universe. 
 
 What is law but an ascertained mode of movement. 
 There cannot be any movement without mind. The laws 
 of nature are simply the thought of God operating upon 
 and through matter. Matter is the negative pole of the 
 universe ; mind is the positive pole. Matter is therefore 
 passive; mind is active. Matter is always acted upon; 
 mind is the power that acts. The thought of God, acting 
 upon and through matter, produces certain regular well- 
 defined movements. These movements are called laws. 
 
 Now it seems perfectly clear from an examination of the 
 orderly operations of the universe around us that God is 
 never in a hurry ; he has unlimited time at his disposal. 
 Eternity is his working day, and he never has any holidays. 
 Eternal progression is the order of all creation. All things 
 are invested with a desire to push onward and upward. If 
 God pervades every atom, then this universal aspiration to 
 move onward must be a divine inspiration which fills the 
 universe. This inspiration is regular, slow and patient in 
 its movements. Instantaneous creation is an exception 
 that is unknown to this universal law. God demands one 
 hundred years to unfold the oak to perfection. He demands 
 thousands of years to build a coral island. He requires 
 millions of years to store away in the depths the coal beds. 
 Man is ever in a hurry; he wants everything done at once. 
 And our teachers in religion first created God in their own 
 image, and then published the doctrine that God created 
 the universe in six days of twenty-four hours each. That 
 description of creation in Genesis is a sublime poem, and 
 our teachers in religion have forgotten that every poet has 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 83 
 
 a license to use language and adjust his phrases in any way 
 he pleases — a license that is denied the writer of history. 
 Again, the sober facts of geology scientifically established 
 overthrow the idea. The orderly and steady progression 
 of tte universe around us shows its folly. God created the 
 universe by law, and what is law but an ascertained mode 
 or order of movement. Thought-force has its laws govern- 
 ing its movements. The movements of divine thought in 
 action are regular and harmonious; they never change. 
 When I say then that God created the universe by law, I 
 mean that he brought all things into existence by the regu- 
 lar and harmonious operations of his thought. Law, in 
 the universal sense, is simply the divine thought creating 
 matter and acting upon and through matter in a multitude 
 of ways. Man, in studying the laws of nature, is simply 
 uncovering the tracks of God's thought movements, and 
 the results of man's studies in all departments of investiga- 
 tion demonstrate the fact that the divine method of carry- 
 ing the universe on to perfection is evolution. All nature's 
 forces and laws are emanations of divine thought in motion. 
 Thought, then, as we behold its operations in the uni- 
 verse around us, must be omnipotence in action. 
 
 Not alone is thought the mightiest force in the universe 
 at large ; it is the mightiest force in the human realm of 
 action also. The greatest power in the human realm is 
 the spiritual man ; the greatest power in the spiritual man 
 is thought. The invisible force that lies behind all human 
 progress is thought. Ignorance is the nursing mother of all 
 savagery, barbarism and degradation. "The people perish 
 for lack of knowledge." Knowledge is the nursing mother 
 of all refinement, civilization and advancement. Mane juld 
 
84 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 not advance a single step without the inspiration of ideals. 
 What are ideals but ideas, and what are ideas but thoughts ? 
 Thought, then, in the form of ideals embodied in men and 
 written in books, has in every age been the supreme cause 
 of advance. 
 
 The Hebrew race was under the heels of tyranny and in 
 chains of bondage for four hundred and thirty years in 
 Egypt. Without ideals, they sank into the lowest degra- 
 dation. Moses, in himself and in his laws, furnished the 
 Hebrews with ideals, and this nation of slaves became one 
 of the most illustrious nations on the earth, and has fur- 
 nished to man the greatest leaders in spiritual seience. 
 
 What is meant by " the confusion of tongues" at Babel's 
 tower but difference in modes of stating ideas, variety in 
 expressing thought. Want of similarity in expression di- 
 vided primitive man ; similarity of expression joined prim- 
 itive man into clans and nations ; so that the mode of ex- 
 pressing thought dispersed the human race over the earth, 
 populating it, and this same cause united peoples into fam- 
 ily and clan and nation and confederacies. 
 
 An implicit belief in ideas concerning the rotundity of 
 the earth — ideas that were completely at variance with the 
 thought of his times — was the powerful inspiration that 
 guided Columbus as he sailed westward over the trackless 
 Atlantic. He expected to continue sailing until he com- 
 pletely circled the earth, and would have done so had the 
 continent of America not stopped his progress. The dis- 
 covery of America was the result of thought, and in its 
 bearing upon the advance of the human race this event 
 was one of the most influential that ever occurred. 
 
 All great reformations were born in thought. It was the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 85 
 
 thought embodied in Christ and expressed by him that 
 swept away the idolatry of Greece and Rome, and laid the 
 foundations of the greatest empire ever established — the 
 empire of truth. In fact, Christianity is a system of sim- 
 ple and naked principles — a system of pure thought. 
 
 The Renaissance in Europe was the result of thought. 
 When the European mind came into contact with the pure 
 thought of the old Roman and Greek thinkers, this pure 
 thought roused the European mind, gave it the key to open 
 the golden gates to grander intellectual freedom. 
 
 The German reformation was the result of an idea. 
 Martin Luther was a lonely and silent monk, buried in 
 the depths of his cell in a monastery. He was engaged in 
 a profound study of the soul and how to get rid of his 
 misery and sin. He resolved to visit Rome the Eternal 
 City, and find absolution and peace at the hands of his 
 Holiness the Pope. The German reformation, with its de- 
 bates and excitements, its pamphlets and passions, with its 
 wars and excesses, its conflicts and triumphs, its evils, to- 
 gether with its far-reaching and magnificent uplifting in- 
 fluences, is found in one thought that entered the mind of 
 Luther as he climbed up the stairway of Pilate leading to 
 the Vatican, and that thought was, " the just shall live by 
 faith." When one thinks of the conflict of forces that 
 resulted from the preaching of Luther, he will be con- 
 vinced of the fact that thought is the mightiest power in 
 the universe. 
 
 What is architecture but thought visibly expressed in 
 splendid structures ? What is sculpture but thought con- 
 gealed in marble ? What is painting but thought wrought 
 into the canvas? All human advance on the visible plane 
 
86 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 was preceded by thought, and the'finished products of all 
 advance are simply thought externalized. 
 
 The human body itself is one of the finished products of 
 thought. The human body is a result and not a cause. 
 The spiritual man is a part of the eternal substratum of 
 the universe. The spiritual man is. The spiritual man, 
 in his very essence, is eternal because he is a finite part of 
 the invisible God. That the vibrations of the cells of the 
 human brain produce thought and life is pure folly. A 
 doctrine like this finds lodgment nowhere save in the soft 
 brain of the excessively credulous. When I hear a man 
 urging the acceptance of this doctrine I always think of the 
 story of the colored preacher and a member of his congre- 
 gation. His sermon was on the creation of man ; he said ; 
 " An de Lawd created Adam out of red earth and leaned 
 him up against de fence to dry." One of his congregation 
 interrupted the flow of his eloquence with the pertinent 
 inquiry : " Massa preachah, youse gwine too fast for us ; 
 we would like to know, sah, fore you goes any furder, who 
 built dat fence." And when a man eloquently asserts that 
 vibration of nerve cells in the brain causes thought, I feel 
 like asking him, " What causes the vibration ?" The an- 
 swer to the question overthrows the above doctrine. The 
 spiritual man sets these cells in vibration, producing 
 thought intelligible to other spirits enveloped in physical 
 organisms. In fact, since man is the microcosm of the 
 universe, the spiritual man builds the body just as God his 
 Father built the universe. All man does is to imitate his 
 Father; he can attain perfection in no other way. This is 
 the way of life. 
 
 The spiritual man, a part of the eternal life, comes out 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 87 
 
 of the timeless eternity and enters time; he comes out of 
 the invisible into the visible ; he comes into the world to 
 gain a knowledge of the visible universe; to wake up to 
 a consciousness of the fact that he is an individual, that he 
 is a child of the invisible Father, and that the opulence 
 of the universe is his because it is his Father's. When 
 he "comes to himself," when he realizes his position and 
 relationships, he then sees that "all things are his, whether 
 Paul or Apollos or Christ, things present and things to 
 come, life, death, — all are his and he is Christ's and Christ 
 is God's." 
 
 Now the spiritual man enters this time world to receive 
 instruction and to awaken to a deep realization of what 
 and where he is and what he can become. To accomplish 
 the purpose of his coming he must have a physical organism 
 adapted to his earthly environments. Herein arises the 
 necessity for the human body. Its existence cannot be ex- 
 plained on any other basis. The body is an organism built 
 by the spiritual man out of earthly materials for temporary 
 uses only. When man, under the law of eternal progress, 
 rises to a higher plane, he will be compelled to "put off 
 the earthly tabernacle," for "flesh and blood cannot inherit 
 the kingdom of God; neither can corruption inherit incor- 
 ruption." Death, then, to the man whose life is in line 
 with the eternal will of the invisible God, is not a misfor - 
 tune to be dreaded. It is the golden gateway swung open 
 by angels in white to admit him to the higher planes of a 
 richer and grander life. Birth is a gateway ; death is a 
 gateway. 
 
 In this book I do not propose to spend much time on the 
 mysteries of entrances and exits. I shall offer my opinion, 
 
88 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 but I shall not dogmatize. All I know is that somehow 
 man is here, and birth seems to be the gateway through 
 which he comes ; death the gateway through which he goes. 
 The gateway through which the spiritual man passes from 
 the invisible into the visible is shrouded in deep mystery. 
 If a miracle is a phenomenon that occurs in obedience to 
 a law of which we as yet have no knowledge, then every 
 birth is a miracle, for we know very little of the law in 
 obedience to which the spiritual man emerges into time 
 and commences the construction of a physical organism 
 for his use while here. Standing on the earthward side of 
 the phenomenon of birth, we have collected a few facts 
 and formulated a little knowledge concerning the origin 
 and growth of the body, but we know very little of the 
 spiritual side of the question. The origin of the body 
 and the growth of the body are under the control of the 
 subconscious forces of the spiritual man. I am aware 
 that the initial step in the formation of a new individual 
 is a conscious one taken by the parents ; then the work 
 from that moment on is under the control of the subcon- 
 scious in the subconscious realm. In this deep and mys- 
 terious realm the living spirit of the coming individual begins 
 the work of building, and begins as God began the build- 
 ing of the universe, or as he begins the building of an oak- 
 tree — at the center. All forms of life commence with a 
 cell, and man is no exception to that law. The solar-plexus 
 is first formed, and from this common center every organ 
 and limb is built in accordance with a perfect plan. In 
 my humble opinion the builder and the plan came from 
 the invisible spiritual universe. He comes here just as 
 the builder goes to the quarry to find material to construct 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 89 
 
 his dwelling. From the earthward side we can watch the 
 progress of the work, and after the new individual ap- 
 pears on this planet we can trace the gradual steps of the 
 slow development. We can see that the body is composed 
 of millions of cells arranged in a multitude of ways, form- 
 ing bone and brain, nerve and muscle, blood and fluid, a 
 compact and magnificently constructed organism, perfectly 
 adapted to its environment and perfectly responsive to the 
 demands of the spiritual man within. All the arrange- 
 ments and movements of the body are perfect and self- 
 acting. Conscious control of the body is limited to the 
 voluntary muscles only. 
 
 We have discovered that the subconscious region of the 
 brain is the absolute governing power in the body. This 
 subconscious region governs the body and builds it through 
 the intermediate agency of the nervous system. The 
 whole business of building the body and governing it is 
 conducted under the threshold of consciousness. The 
 heart, the lungs and all the internal viscera act automat- 
 ically. The heart is the force-pump that sends the blood, 
 charged with positive electricity and laden with building 
 material, to every part of the organism. The lungs are 
 the supply station where the blood obtains the electricity 
 out of the air and converts it into nerve-force. The 
 stomach is the food depot, where the blood obtains the 
 building material to build up the cells. The nerves are 
 the builders, and under the control of the subconscious 
 brain centers these nerves are constantly building, repair- 
 ing and replacing. 
 
 Now in this great work there must be waste material, 
 useless material and injurious material. We can see how 
 
90 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the various organs apparently select and reject. The hu- 
 man body requires a certain kind and a certain quantity 
 of material; therefore, we see the necessity for selection 
 and rejection. All elements that do not enter into the 
 body must be cast out ; the precise quantity of material 
 needed must be assimilated and the overplus rejected. All 
 this business requires wonderful discrimination and wis- 
 dom. We discover that the business is attended to with 
 automatic accuracy, and the eliminative organs cast out of 
 the system all the overplus, the injurious and the useless 
 material. 
 
 In short, the human body is a beautiful palace perfectly 
 equipped for all the uses of the spiritual occupant within. 
 The windows of this palace look out upon majestic scenes 
 — mountains, valleys, the stars, the changing, shifting pan- 
 orama of nature in all her moods. This palace is the 
 registering center for all the sounds of the universe. 
 Through the auditory nerves troop the noise of the jostling 
 crowd, the discordant sounds of conflicting interests, the 
 roar and rush of business, the cry of pain, the moan of 
 suffering, the roar of thunder, the noise of the waterfall, 
 the thunder of the waves, the sighing of the storm, the 
 warbling of the birds ; and if this delicate registering cen- 
 ter in the human ear was sufficiently sensitive we could 
 hear the harmonious music of the worlds as they spin and 
 swing in their orbits, and we could hear even the discordant 
 sounds of earth caught by the magic dome of God's over- 
 arching providence and resolved there into the sweetest 
 concord. Through this self-built, self-moving palace the 
 spiritual man comes into contact with his entire earthly 
 environment, and through it he obtains his knowledge of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 91 
 
 the universe as he passes on towards a higher plane of be- 
 ing. Behind this marvelously constructed organism 
 stands the spiritual man, co-ordinating/ constructing and 
 controlling it. 
 
 The body, then, is one of the many products of thought- 
 force in dynamic action. Since this is true, then it follows 
 that the body is the spiritual man externalized ; the inward 
 forces thrown into outward form. Spiritual forces reveal 
 themselves in outward form. Character, then, cannot be 
 disguised easily, for the body is a tell-tale ; the body car- 
 ries the record of a man's deeds; it is the index of the con- 
 tents of the soul. 
 
 A man's temperament is legibly inscribed upon his body. 
 Just as the sculptor chisels out of the marble the angel or 
 the fiend, so the spiritual man with ten thousand chisels 
 shapes the body into conformity with the predominant 
 tendencies of his inward life. The heavy sluggish disposi- 
 tion, the light active wiry nervous disposition, the strong 
 aggressive disposition, the cautious timorous disposition r 
 the keen sharp incisive disposition, the slow steady plod- 
 ding disposition, in short, the multitudinous variety of 
 human dispositions, are revealed by the structure and con- 
 formation of the body. 
 
 The face is the most expressive portion of the body ; so 
 a man's character may be read from his face. The eye, 
 the nose, the hair, the mouth, the numerous lines and 
 counter lines, all have their story to tell if we are suffi- 
 ciently skilled in the alphabet of character to read their 
 language. This language of the face is written in obe- 
 dience to a law that is as accurate and unchanging in its 
 movements as is the law of gravitation. 
 
92 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 The thoughts that move in dynamic vibration from the 
 spiritual man within vibrate every cell in the human 
 body. These vibrations specially reveal themselves in the 
 face. A repetition of these vibrations throw the muscles of 
 the face into fixed attitudes, thereby revealing the pre- 
 dominant tendencies of the individual. Just as the glove 
 ■conforms to the structure of the living hand within, so the 
 face conforms to the ruling forces of the spiritual man 
 within. So we have the pinched face of poverty, the 
 drawn face of the sufferer, the placid face of the contented, 
 the blank face of the idiot, the dark face of the melan- 
 choly, the pale face of the student, the illuminated face 
 of the spiritual, the sour face of the cynic, the aggressive 
 face of the fighter, the calm face of the philosopher, the 
 downcast face of the criminal, and so on in endless 
 ■category. 
 
 A man's theological tendencies are revealed in his face. 
 Religious sentiments are the strongest sentiments in the 
 soul; by virtue of this they are the mightiest moulders of 
 the face. The creed a man believes in, if you allow suffi- 
 cient time for it to get in its work, will mould his face 
 into conformity to itself. A narrow creed contracts the 
 spiritual man, and this spiritual contraction narrows the 
 face. A broad, free, tolerant and liberal creed broadens the 
 spiritual man, and the broadening tendency is eventually 
 transferred to the countenance. Being a preacher and 
 associating with all kinds of religious people for over 
 sixteen years, I find no difficulty in making a fairly cor- 
 rect diagnosis of a man's theological notions by examin- 
 ing the lines of his face. 
 
 In obedience to the same law a man's occupation is re- 
 
Unseen Forces and Hon> to Use Them. 93- 
 
 vealed in his countenance. It must be remembered that 
 this chiseling of the face requires time, and the man 
 must remain in a certain occupation for years before the 
 muscles of the face are fixed ; and so we have the 
 preacher's face, the lawyer's face, the politician's face, 
 the farmer's face, the sailor's face, the business man's face. 
 
 Seeing, then, that the material in the human body is sim- 
 ply clay in the hands of the potter, that the spiritual man 
 moulds the body into conformity with the nature, quality 
 and tone of his thought-forces, it looks reasonable that 
 all disease must in the last analysis arise in the thought. 
 It is profoundly true that " there cannot be a physical 
 effect without a mental cause." It is also true that the 
 body is the product of thought, for the body is a physical 
 effect. All diseases, then, must originate in the mind. 
 I do not mean to affirm that physical conditions play no 
 part in the creation of disease ; physical conditions may 
 furnish the occasion, but in no case can it be shown that 
 they are the cause. There is a wide distinction between 
 the cause and the occasion of a thing. The occasion 
 giving rise to the sepoy rebellion in India was furnished 
 when the English army authorities greased the end of 
 their gun cartridges with lard. The hog is an unclean 
 animal to the Brahmin, and the occasion of that awful 
 rebellion occurred when a high caste Brahmin, an officer 
 in the army, discovered he had driven his teeth through 
 hog's grease. The cause of the rebellion was the deep- 
 seated hatred that existed in the heart of every inhabi- 
 tant of India against England. 
 
 The occasion of an explosion in a powder magazine 
 may be the dropping of the spark into the powder, but 
 
94 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the cause of the wide-spread destruction was not the 
 spark, it was the expansion of the gases in the powder. 
 The occasion rouses the cause into action. Physical con- 
 ditions may act as the occasion, but in the last analysis 
 mental conditions produce physical conditions, for the 
 human body is a product of thought. 
 
 I will explain my position on this point more ex- 
 haustively further on in this volume. For the present I 
 simply assert that the spiritual man receives his knowledge 
 of his environment through the medium of his physical 
 senses. If the spiritual man receives intelligence, either 
 consciously or unconsciously, that disease exists in the com- 
 munity, or that he has exposed himself to certain con- 
 ditions rendering disease probable, in either case, if he 
 does not know the law whereby he can throw off these 
 impressions and fortify himself at every point, fear of 
 taking the disease destroys resistive power, opens all the 
 doors to the subconscious brain, and he is taken captive 
 by the condition he fears. He fears and shudderingly ex- 
 pects, and it is a great law intended to operate beneficially 
 upon man that all expectations persistently dwelt upon 
 will sooner or later be realized. "As a man thinketh in 
 his heart so is he." In his own province it is eternally true 
 that what a man affirms he creates. Think disease, and 
 disease is the result ; think health, and health is the result. 
 In the following chapters of this book I propose to deal with 
 this question more fully and reveal the simple law under- 
 lying it. 
 
 I have shown that thought-force is the mightiest power 
 in the universe at large and in the human province. I 
 have shown that thought-force is the spiritual man in 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 95 
 
 action, and that the spiritual man, through the power of 
 thought in action, builds the body and reveals himself 
 through the body. I have shown how every cell in the 
 human body vibrates in harmony with the nature of the 
 thought- forces set in motion by the spiritual man. 
 
 The next question that confronts us is this : Does the 
 spiritual man act upon and through the body directly or 
 indirectly ? What is the connecting link ? I affirm that the 
 spiritual man does not act immediately upon and through 
 the body; he acts mediately through the agency of nerve- 
 force. 
 
 1. Man is dual — the spiritual man and the physical man. 
 
 2. The spiritual man employs thought-force as the instru- 
 ment of his achievements. 
 
 3. The physical man is the medium through which the 
 spiritual man operates. 
 
 4. The spiritual man controls the physical man through 
 the agency of nerve-force. 
 
 5. Nerve-force is organic electricity, and is taken into the 
 body through various organs, but chiefly through the lungs. 
 
 G. The interblending of thought-force with nerve-force 
 constitutes the coupling link between the spiritual and the 
 physical man. 
 
 That nerve- force is a form of electricity is a theory that 
 has been lately confirmed by the experiments of Dr. Loeb 
 and Professor Matthews of the Chicago University. Dr. 
 Loeb suspended portions of a turtle's heart in a saline solu- 
 tion and obtained a rhythmic beat; he then advanced to an 
 analysis of the mysterious power in the salt solution which 
 caused the heart of the animal to throb, and discovered 
 that the atoms of salt are charged with electricity. The 
 
96 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 conclusion arrived at by Dr. Loeb is this : " I have posi- 
 tive proof to the effect that positively charged atoms bring 
 about or create life." 
 
 Professor Matthews, at the same time, in conjunction 
 with Dr. Loeb, entered into a series of experiments to dis- 
 cover the action of electricity in the tissue of the nerves, 
 and came to this conclusion : " Negatively charged atoms 
 produce nerve contractions, and positively charged atoms 
 produce the opposite effect." According to these conclu- 
 sions it seems clear that "the enabling power" in all mus- 
 cular movements is the action of positive and negative 
 electric currents. 
 
 The experiments conducted by these two scientists are 
 in line with other experiments, all leading to the same 
 conclusion. Some years ago a famous English physician 
 conducted experiments with rabbits that demonstrated the 
 identity of electricity with nerve-force. He took two rab- 
 bits and fed them with the same quantity and quality of 
 food. He then took one of the rabbits and severed the 
 pneumogastric nerve between the stomach and the brain, 
 and sent down the nerve a current of electricity from a 
 galvanic battery. At the end of twenty-four hours he 
 killed both rabbits, and, upon examining the contents of 
 the stomach of each, he found the food in the stomach of 
 the one whose pneumogastric nerve was severed was about 
 as well digested as the food in the stomach of the other. 
 Other experiments were conducted by which it was dem- 
 onstrated that the whole machinery of the vital organs in 
 an animal could be operated by the action of electric cur- 
 rents sent down the nerves that control these organs. It 
 is my opinion that the body is a galvanic battery operated 
 
♦ Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 97 
 
 by the spiritual man through the brain. But the question 
 naturally arises: How and where is this organic electricity 
 or nerve-force created? When we attempt to analyze the 
 how we are confronted by a deep mystery. Faraday, who 
 discovered the principle upon which all electric dynamos 
 are constructed, could not answer this question. Galvani, 
 who discovered the principle in obedience to which all 
 galvanic batteries are built, could not answer; nor could 
 Edison himself, the great wizard in electrical science, solve 
 this deep problem. In the electric dynamo unlimited en- 
 ergy is developed, where no power apparently exists, for 
 there is no visible contact between the revolving shaft and 
 the poles of the powerful magnet. 
 
 It is weirdly mysterious to see a shaft around which in- 
 sulated wire is coiled longitudinally revolving at a point 
 midway between the ends of a big magnet revolving in 
 space not in contact with the magnet, and yet that shaft, 
 as it whirls, picks up unlimited quantities of energy. !Now, 
 I say that the question how do these longitudinal coils of 
 wire cutting through space develop this mighty energy is a 
 problem that no man can successfully solve. Another 
 problem equally as mysterious is this : How does a pile of 
 metal composed of alternate pieces of copper and zinc 
 steeped in sulphuric acid develop a current of electricity ? 
 I say no man can successfully explain how this is done. If 
 there is any difference in the mysteries, then the question 
 how does the human body create organic electricity or 
 nerve-force is involved is deeper mystery. This question, 
 to my mind, is one of the ultimates in material science, as 
 the essence of spirit is one of the ultimates in spiritual 
 science. The only thing we can do is "to think around 
 
 7m 
 
98 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the edges." When we come to the question, where does 
 man create this organic electricity or nerve-force ? it is my 
 opinion that the principal organ employed in the produc- 
 tion of organic electricity is the lungs. 
 
 I believe that the skin absorbs large quantities of elec- 
 tricity, and that large quantities are liberated during the 
 process of digestion. I believe that just as the spiritual 
 man is enswathed in and pervaded by an atmosphere of 
 spirit, so the physical man is enswathed in and pervaded 
 by an atmosphere of electricity. 
 
 Scientists tell us that " ether," an invisible, impalpable 
 element, pervades the whole universe, is the encircling at- 
 mosphere of all worlds, the element filling the interstellar 
 spaces. " Ether" is the illimitable ocean in which the 
 whole creation of visible things is immersed. " Ether" is 
 a form of electricity. This being true, then the physical 
 man *' lives, moves and has his being" in an atmosphere 
 of electricity. What could be more natural, then, than 
 that the physical man, being negative to his positively 
 charged atmosphere, should absorb electricity through the 
 millions of pores in the skin ? So that if man is the reg- 
 istering center for all sounds of the universe, he is the re- 
 ceiving center for all forces ; the spiritual man the receiv- 
 ing center for spiritual forces, the physical man the receiv- 
 ing center for all electric forces. During the progress of 
 digestion it is probable that large quantities of electric 
 energy are liberated and seized by the blood. But as I have 
 stated above, the principal organ in creating the organic 
 electricity is the lungs. I use the word lungs in the sin- 
 gular sense, as I am discussing their function, and so far as 
 their function is concerned they act as one. The lungs are 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 99 
 
 composed of spongy tissue and contain about two million 
 cells. Now, in order that we may see clearly how the 
 lungs are the chief source of supply for organic electricity, 
 it would be well for us to remember : 
 
 1. That the nerves obtain their supply of nerve-force 
 from the arterial blood, or blood that has passed through 
 the lungs. 
 
 2. That oxygen constitutes twenty-one per cent, of the 
 air we breathe. 
 
 3. That oxygen is a form of electricity. 
 
 4. That when the arterial blood deposits its material at 
 every point in the body, it returns to the veins through the 
 capillary system, and the veins carry it back again to the 
 lungs through the heart. 
 
 5. When the blood returns to the lungs, having made its 
 circuit of the body, it is dark, for it is deprived of all its 
 positive electricity. 
 
 With these considerations before us we can see more 
 readily how the lungs furnish the blood with organic elec- 
 tricity. When an individual takes a deep breath he fills 
 every single cell with air charged with electric force, or pos- 
 itive electricity. When the heart pumps the blood into the 
 lungs the blood is negatively charged, or, in other words, 
 the venous blood has less electricity in it than the air, for 
 the nerves have absorbed it. Here then is the situation : 
 The lung cells are filled with air charged with positive 
 electricity ; the blood on the other side of the cells is neg- 
 atively charged and greedily hungry. What is the result ? 
 The result is in accordance with electric law ; the positive 
 electricity of the air rushes into the blood, and the blood, 
 laden with electricity, passes on to every part of the body, 
 
100 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 continuing to supply the nerves with the element that en- 
 ables them to discharge their functions. 
 
 The New Thought philosophy emphasizes the impor- 
 tance of deep breathing, and from this explanation we can 
 see the scientific accuracy of its advice. 
 
 We are now prepared to give a satisfactory explanation 
 of that strange, subtle and mighty power called " personal 
 magnetism." It is universally admitted that such a force 
 exists. The successful business man who sells you his goods 
 even when you do not want them; the physician who cures 
 more by his magnetic presence than by his drugs; the gen- 
 eral who can enthuse an entire army by the force of his per- 
 sonality ; the orator who can sway an audience as the storm 
 bends the tops of the forest trees ; the actor who can make 
 an audience weep over fiction as if it were fact ; the musi- 
 cian who can play upon the emotions of his audience with as 
 much ease as be can play upon his instrument ; the politician 
 who can with shrewd persuasion incline even his enemy to 
 vote for him ; the charming woman who can compel admir- 
 ation from foe as well as friend, all these possess this strange 
 power to an unusual degree. But how can we explain this 
 power? Its philosophy is simply a question of nerves, 
 nerve-force, circulation of nerve-force and the ability to 
 conserve and wisely direct the resultant magnetism. Take 
 a bar of common iron in which there is no active magne- 
 tism, wrap an insulated wire around it, and then send a 
 current of electricity through the wire ; while the current 
 is passing through the wire the bar is invested with mag- 
 netic powers, and the magnetic power displayed depends 
 upon the strength of the electric current. Now, the bar 
 of iron may represent the material that enters into the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 10T 
 
 structure of the body ; the insulated wire may represent 
 the nerves; the current of electricity may represent the 
 current of nerve-force ; the circulation of the nerve-force 
 through the nerves invests the physical man with magne- 
 tism, and the magnetic power a man possesses depends upon 
 the amount of nerve-force and the man's ability to conserve 
 it and wisely direct it. The man who has reached self-mas- 
 tery has reached the point where he can control all the 
 u resident-forces" of his mental and physical nature. The 
 central power amongst these forces is the "ego." I have 
 shown that thought-force is simply the ego sending out 
 dynamic vibrations of his own essential nature. I have shown 
 that nerve-force is organic electricity in dynamic action. I 
 have shown that the " ego," being the supreme power, can 
 marshal and direct thought-force and nerve-force, and by 
 so doing the individual can reach the point of self-control. 
 In the next chapter I propose to show how the individual 
 can do this. I propose to take up the brain, the great cen- 
 ter of all operations, both mental and physical. I will 
 attempt to show its functions and laws, its divisions and 
 possibilities in the light of the latest scientific conclusions, 
 and I will endeavor to put into the hands of every reader 
 of this volume the bridle and reins of his own life. 
 
 Before concluding this chapter I would say that perfect 
 self-control involves two grand conditions : 
 
 1. Complete mastery of the body and its forces by the 
 spiritual man. 
 
 2. Complete mastery of the spiritual man by the infinite 
 God. 
 
 This is in full and perfect harmony with the very struc- 
 ture and laws of the universe. The infinite Father is the 
 
102 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 supreme force in the universe at large. All the laws of 
 nature, as we have seen, are God's thoughts in dynamic 
 action. In the human province man is the supreme force, 
 and the laws that govern the body are the movements of 
 thought-force in dynamic action. Since man is a unit in 
 the great organic whole, harmony in man and harmony in 
 the universe depend upon the complete subordination of 
 every unit to the will of the master mind of the universe. 
 If the above is true, then Jesus the Christ stands upon the 
 page of history as the highest exhibition in human form 
 of the perfect man. He had complete control over all the 
 forces of his mind and body. He was master over all the 
 forces of nature, and he was completely under the sweet 
 mastery of the infinite Father. The man who attains to 
 self-mastery in its highest sense must be conformed to the 
 image of Jesus the Christ. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 103 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 THE CONSCIOUS BRAIN THE SPIRITUAL MAN'S INSTRU- 
 MENT IN THE VISIBLE REALM. 
 
 A careful study of the brain and the manner in which 
 the spiritual man operates through the brain is of supreme 
 importance — 
 
 Because', we need a plain, simple and practical ex- 
 planation of how we can put the New Thought philosophy 
 into practical operation. The New Thought philosophy 
 makes comprehensive claims ; it claims to be the science 
 and art of psycho-physical self-mastery and self-unfold- 
 ment. It contains within itself the philosophy of man 
 and his environment. Its teachers claim that they 
 can give a man such a thorough knowledge of himself that 
 he can master "all the resident forces" of body and spirit. 
 Knowledge is power; knowledge is the lever whereby 
 man can gain mastery of all the forces within and without 
 himself 
 
 Now, man as we know him is a composite personality ; 
 he is a spiritual being manifesting himself through an ex- 
 ternal form. To gain self-mastery we must know the 
 spiritual man and the laws of thought-force; we must 
 know the physical man and the laws of nerve-force : but, 
 thought-force and nerve-force both operate through the 
 brain, and complete self-mastery can not be obtained unless 
 we know something about the brain and the manner in 
 which the ego or spiritual man operates through it. 
 
VOLUNTARY 
 
 ACQUIRE 
 
 NERVE OF MOTION 
 NERVE OF SENSATION 
 
 Diagram of Brain and Sensori Motor Arcs. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 105 
 
 Some marvelous books have been written on the New 
 Thought philosophy. From the idealistic standpoint they 
 are sublime, lofty, beautiful; from the standpoint of lan- 
 guage they are racy, lucid, sweet, charming, but the fault 
 I find with them is this : they leave the reader surrounded 
 by grand ideals and sublime visions ; they carry him 
 up into the seventh heaven of exalted and rapturous con- 
 ceptions, but the writers do not tell him how to carry 
 these ideals and visions down to the earth plane and weave 
 them into the structure of a living character. 
 
 Nearly all the knowledge the spiritual man obtains he 
 obtains through the nerves and brain. All influences, 
 all sounds, all scenes, all forces, before they can reach the 
 spiritual man, must come through the brain and nervous 
 system. In fact, the nerves are simply prolongations of 
 the brain, and, since you cannot insert the point of the 
 finest cambric needle into the body without touching a 
 nerve end, the whole body may be looked upon as the brain. 
 The brain, then, is the spiritual man's receiving vehicle. 
 The brain is also the great instrument through which the 
 spiritual man operates. The spiritual man builds, uses 
 and moulds the brain, and the brain in turn modifies the 
 movements, limits the power and influences the action of 
 the spiritual man. Just as the grub builds its own chrys- 
 alis or the oyster builds its own shell, and the chrysalis 
 and shell become hard and throw around the enclosed ani- 
 mal inflexible limitations, so the spiritual man builds and 
 moulds the brain, and the brain in the lapse of time as- 
 sumes a rigid inflexibility in conformity with the nature 
 of the spiritual man's predominant thought-force. We 
 talk about men being "case-hardened," and the Bible says, 
 
106 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 "God shall send strong delusion upon them that they 
 should believe a lie, that all might be damned who re- 
 ceive not the love of the truth but had pleasure in un- 
 righteousness." Thought-force in dynamic action moulds* 
 the brain into conformity with the nature of the thought- 
 force in action, and in the lapse of time the brain assumes 
 a rigid attitude which is difficult to change. The brain, 
 then, may have a reflex influence upon the spiritual man, 
 and whether it will influence him for good or bad depends 
 upon how he has moulded it and what kind of thought- 
 forces he has allowed to play upon it. This being true, a 
 knowledge of the brain and the laws which govern it is of 
 supreme importance in any system that claims to teach 
 self-mastery. 
 
 Again, a knowledge of the brain and the manner in 
 which the spiritual man operates through it will save us- 
 from a great many mistakes concerning the nature of man- 
 The real man is the ego or the spiritual man. The phys- 
 ical man is composed of material atoms. All the move- 
 ments of life that we see in the body are movements 
 of the spiritual man. The spiritual or real man is one^ 
 All the intellectual powers, spiritual forces and physical 
 energies are varied manifestations of the one spiritual 
 man. I confess that I have very little respect for any 
 system that destroys the unity of the spiritual man. I 
 have very little respect for any philosophy of God that 
 arbitrarily separates the one supreme God into three, and 
 then makes one of these Gods stand between man and the 
 supreme God of the three to save man from the outbursts- 
 of rage on the part of the supreme God. The invisible, 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 107 
 
 eternal, infinite God is one, and the spiritual man is made 
 in his image and of necessity must be one. 
 
 Furthermore, if man in his composite nature, as we know 
 him, is the universe in miniature, he must be one, for the 
 meaning of the word universe, from the Latin " uno " 
 one and " versus " to turn, meaning turned into one, dem- 
 onstrates the unity of man. Some writers arbitrarily divide 
 the spiritual man up into two, others into three, and then 
 turn the province of man's being into a battle-field for a 
 dual or a triple contest for victory. I am of the opinion 
 that these writers mistake the manifestations of the spir- 
 itual man for his real essence. The spiritual man is essen- 
 tially one, but his manifestations are multiform. To 
 illustrate what I mean : The essence of light is one, its 
 manifestations are numerous, and the manifestation is con- 
 ditioned upon the medium through which the light passes. 
 Astronomers have shown us that the light from the sun on 
 its passage to the earth passes through an enveloping at- 
 mosphere of metallic vapors, and the metals forming these 
 vapors can be known by the lines cast by the spectrum. 
 Electricity is one, but its manifestations are varied. It 
 can be manifested in the form of light, heat or power, and 
 the nature of the manifestation is determined by the 
 mechanism through which the electricity passes. The 
 spiritual man is one, his manifestations are varied, and the 
 nature of the manifestation is conditioned by the mechan- 
 ism through which the spiritual man directs his energy. 
 Through the eye the spiritual man comes into contact with 
 light, through the ear he comes into contact with sound. 
 Every organ of the body has its own specific function, and 
 the manifestation of the spiritual man through that organ 
 
108 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 is determined by its structure. The entire body is con- 
 trolled by the spiritual man through the brain. I am of 
 the opinion that every cell in the body is represented by a 
 cell in the brain. The various organs of the body are 
 composed of associated cells. The brain contains within 
 its compass groups of associated cells representing the as- 
 sociated cells of the various organs. 
 
 The brain, then, is the seat of representative govern- 
 ment, and the entire physical man is controlled by the 
 spiritual man operating through groups of associated cells 
 in the brain. There are in the brain cells numbering from 
 six hundred millions to a thousand millions. The brain 
 substance is wrapped up in the form of convolutions, and, 
 as we shall see further on in this chapter, the brain is used 
 by the spiritual man as the organ of mental operations as 
 well as physical. The extent of brain area is determined 
 by the depth and fineness of the convolutions. The ex- 
 tent of area is extent of mental power, because extent 
 of area is extent of capacity. A man may have a large 
 head, but the convolutions may be coarse and shal- 
 low, giving small capacity. Another man may have a 
 small head, but the convolutions may be deep and fine, 
 giving him large capacity. 
 
 Dr. Schofield, in his book on the " Unconscious Mind," 
 says: "Besides the obvious divisions of the brain into 
 greater or lesser, or cerebrum and cerebellum, and into 
 right and left, we may divide the brain into three regions 
 consisting from above downward of surface brain, mid- 
 brain and lower brain, each of these containing a large 
 proportion of the active agent in brain- work known as 
 grey matter, which consists of masses of brain cells. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 109 
 
 The medulla, or lower brain, connects the spinal cord 
 below with the mid-brain above, and is, as Herbert Spencer 
 says, " the coordinating center of most associated move- 
 ments." It is, in fact, the organizing center for carrying 
 on all the processes connected with the passive or vegetative 
 life of the body. All the processes carried on here are far 
 below the level of consciousness. 
 
 The basal ganglia of the mid-brain are principally three 
 in number : the corpora quadrigemina connected with sight, 
 the corpora striata with motion, and the optic thalami 
 connected with sensation. In this mid-brain we see the 
 organization of the functions of animal life subject to the 
 highest centers and conducted below the level of conscious- 
 
 Lastly, we come to the surface brain, the seat of con- 
 scious mental life and the source of all voluntary actions. 
 According to this there are in the brain : 
 
 1. Three regions, the outer brain, the mid- brain and 
 the lower brain. 
 
 2. These three regions are intimately connected with 
 each other, forming parts of one whole. 
 
 3. These three divisions govern, respectively, three 
 distinct functions in man — namely, the vegetative, the an- 
 imal and the intellectual. 
 
 4. The lower brain governs the vegetative, the mid- 
 brain the animal and the upper brain the intellectual. 
 
 5. The operations of the lower and mid-brain are all 
 performed below the level of consciousness. 
 
 6. The operations of the upper brain are all performed 
 above the level of consciousness. 
 
 In this book I shall examine the brain under two di- 
 
110 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 visions, the conscious and subconscious, and I am governed 
 in my decision by two reasons: 
 
 First. According to tbe quotation above, the opera- 
 tions of the mid-brain and the lower brain are all conducted 
 below the level of consciousness, and the operations of 
 the upper brain are conducted above the level of conscious- 
 ness. In accordance with this, which seems to be the 
 latest declaration of physiological science, I shall treat the 
 mid and lower brain under one head — the subconscious 
 brain, and the upper brain under the term the conscious 
 brain. We talk about the " submerged tenth " when we 
 speak of that portion of humanity that lives in the slums, 
 but our mental philosophers have been slow to recognize 
 the submerged nine tenths of the spiritual man. During 
 this twentieth century the most astonishing discoveries 
 will be in regard to the part of man that is submerged be- 
 neath the threshold of consciousness. 
 
 Second. As we proceed in our investigations we will dis- 
 cover that there are two great laws operating in the realm 
 of the brain. The portion of the brain that is submerged 
 beneath the level of consciousness is governed by one law, 
 and the portion of the brain above the level of conscious- 
 ness is governed by another law. In other words, the 
 conscious brain, or the brain whose operations are con- 
 ducted in the sunlight of conscious knowledge, is gov- 
 erned by the will; and the subconscious brain, or the brain 
 whose operations do not rise into the realm of conscious- 
 ness, is governed by suggestion. Now, because the limits 
 of the province of the will are the limits of the conscious 
 brain, and the limits of the province of suggestion are the 
 limits of the middle and lower brain, I shall examine the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. Ill 
 
 brain under two heads, the conscious and the subconscious 
 brain. 
 
 1. The spiritual or real man is one. 
 
 2. The spiritual man conducts all his operations through 
 the brain. 
 
 3. The agents employed by the spiritual man in his 
 operations through the brain are thought-force and nerve- 
 force. 
 
 4. The spiritual man is a resident of two realms, the in- 
 visible or inner universe, the visible or outer universe; he 
 lives in the realm of causes and in the realm of effects. 
 
 5. Since the spiritual man lives in two realms, the inner 
 and the outer, and since he operates in these two realms, and 
 since all his operations are conducted through the brain, it 
 becomes necessary that man possess a duality in the brain. 
 
 6. The spiritual man operates in the external universe 
 through the conscious or external brain, and he operates 
 in the internal universe through the subconscious or in- 
 ternal brain. 
 
 7. Because man lives in two realms, the realm of spirit 
 and the realm of matter, and because he uses the brain in 
 all his operations, the brain must be capable of a double 
 action — spiritual and physical. This being true, the con- 
 scious brain is the instrument of all conscious intellectual 
 operations and voluntary muscular action ; the subconscious 
 brain is the instrument of all subconscious intellectual 
 operations and involuntary muscular actions. 
 
 With these general statements before us we will enter 
 into a more detailed consideration of the conscious and 
 subconscious brains, their laws, functions and powers. I 
 am aware that the subject is deep and mysterious and 
 
112 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 fraught with many difficulties, but it is profoundly inter- 
 esting, and I hope to be able to give the reader a glimpse 
 into the vast regions of the inner man and help him to ar- 
 rive at a clearer knowledge of the laws that govern these 
 realms. 
 
 And first we will take up the conscious brain. 
 
 1 . The conscious brain stands guard at life's outposts. It 
 is through this brain that the spiritual man within comes 
 into contact with the external universe. The spiritual 
 man operates outward in all directions through the nerve 
 centers of this brain, and the spiritual man obtains his 
 knowledge of the external universe through this brain. 
 Away down in the deep realms of the subconscious the 
 gateway opens for the entrance of the new individual. He 
 remains in the shadowy antechamber to be robed in a 
 physical form fitted for earthly environments. After nine 
 months in the antechamber the gateway to earth opens, 
 and generally with a groan the spiritual man arrives on the 
 earth plane to commence the struggle for perfection. 
 Now, it is my opinion that just as the giant oak tree lies 
 capsulate in the acorn, so lying capsulate in the uncon- 
 scious infant is the plan of a great individual. Whether 
 this ideal plan of a magnificent individual will be thrown 
 into external form or not depends largely upon the en- 
 vironments of the after-life. It is an interesting study to 
 watch the slow development of the child. Holland asks 
 the significant questions: 
 
 11 Who can tell what a baby thinks ? 
 fWho can follow the gossamer links 
 
 By which the manikin feels his way 
 Out from the shores of the great unknown, 
 Blind and wailing and alone, 
 
 Into the light of day ? " 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 113 
 
 It is impossible for us to reproduce the baby's experience 
 as he feels his way out of the shadowy realms of uncon- 
 sciousness into the light of consciousness, but we can trace 
 by observation the steps of his slow development. The 
 baby, when he comes here, knows nothing of his sur- 
 roundings. He remains in the realm of unconsciousness 
 until the conscious brain is formed. The bones of the 
 head are left open to give room for the growth of the 
 conscious brain. The spiritual man within cannot come 
 into touch with the external world until the organ of 
 communication is constructed. This organ is the external 
 or conscious brain. How the spiritual man, slowly emerg- 
 ing from the deeps of the invisible, builds this organ is a 
 question that defies solution. That this brain is slowly 
 constructed to meet the ever -increasing demands of the 
 spiritual man is a fact. As this brain is gradually built 
 the child's conscious world widens as Tennyson says: 
 
 "The baby, new to earth and sky, 
 
 What time his tender hand has pressed 
 Against the circle of the breast 
 Has never known that this is I. 
 
 Bat as he grows he gathers much 
 
 And learns the use of I and me, 
 And learns I am not the things I touch 
 
 And other than the things I see. 
 
 So rounds he to a separate mind 
 From whence clear memory doth begin, 
 
 While through the frame that binds him in 
 His isolation grows defined." 
 
 Now the spiritual man comes here to discover what he 
 is, to find out where he is, to be instructed in his own possi- 
 bilities and in the nature of his surroundings, and to de- 
 
 8m 
 
114 Unseen Forces and. How to Use Them. 
 
 velop his individuality; and since the conscious brain is 
 the organ through which he obtains a large share of this 
 knowledge, then this brain ought to be thoroughly efficient 
 and adapted to perform with perfect precision its special 
 work. This brain stands at the outer door of the throne- 
 room where the spiritual man sits in state. The business 
 of this outer guard is to guard the king against all in- 
 truders, inspect the credentials of all who would seek 
 audience, and give the monarch within an accurate de- 
 scription of all that transpires within the limits of his ob- 
 servation outside of the palace. Dropping the figure of 
 speech, we find that the conscious brain, when fully de- 
 veloped, is in possession of all the powers that eminently 
 fit it to protect the spiritual man within in case of attack 
 and guard him against wrong impressions of the external 
 universe. 
 
 The function of the conscious brain : 
 
 It stands guard at life's outposts. Because of this the 
 spiritual man, operating through this material organ, 
 
 1. Can reason — 
 
 By the use of these powers the 
 spiritual man sifts and inspects 
 all impressions from without. 
 
 2. Through this brain the spiritual man exerts his will- 
 power ; it is the seat of the nerve-centers that control all 
 voluntary muscular movement. It is the domain of will. 
 Beyond the limits of this brain the will does not seem to 
 have any power. 
 
 3. Through this brain the spiritual man becomes con- 
 scious of sensation ; it is the registering center for all con- 
 scious feeling. 
 
 By deduction 
 By analysis 
 By synthesis 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 115 
 
 4. Through this brain the spiritual man becomes con- 
 scious of knowledge. It is the illuminated room where the 
 spiritual man inspects all knowledge that comes from with- 
 out, and it is the place where all knowledge from within 
 stops to be subjected to a rigid scrutiny before it is trun- 
 dled out to the world. The conscious brain is the cus- 
 toms house of the kingdom of man. 
 
 5. In this brain the spiritual man can only entertain one 
 idea at a time. The train of ideas entering, or the train 
 of ideas going out, must wait in single file and enter singly, 
 then pass on, and the spiritual man cries, " Next." 
 
 6. In this brain the spiritual man deals exclusively with 
 the external rim of things in general, the external move- 
 ments of the body, the external forces of the external uni- 
 verse. This brain has nothing to do with the building of 
 the body, the governance of the interior vital organs, the 
 involuntary movements or the faculty of intuition. 
 
 With these general propositions before us to guide us 
 we will proceed to elaborate them. 
 
 The conscious brain is the throne-room of reason. In 
 other words, the spiritual man, when he enters the con- 
 scious brain, enters the region where he exercises the power 
 of reason. The baby is largely under the control of in- 
 stinct. In the baby the subconscious brain is in a good 
 state of development, but the conscious brain is not as yet 
 developed, and the baby cannot exercise the powers of rea- 
 son until the conscious brain is grown. It the conscious 
 brain remains undeveloped the result is idiocy. We talk 
 ^bout " men being weak in the upper story," and we speak 
 wiser than we know; when we use this expression we ex- 
 press a scientific fact. 
 
116 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 As the baby unfolds and the conscious brain grows in re- 
 sponse to the demands of the growing spiritual man within, 
 in the course of time the child begins to exercise the pow- 
 ers of reason. When the conscious brain is fully devel- 
 oped the reasoning powers have reached their maturity. 
 Through this brain the spiritual man studies the external 
 universe and subjects all things that come to him from the 
 external universe to a thorough inspection. Operating 
 through this brain the spiritual man can subject the ques- 
 tion under inspection to a rigid aualysis, a careful synthe- 
 sis. He can employ the inductive method or the deduc- 
 tive method. In fact, he can examine the question from all 
 standpoints and thereby come into possession of its true 
 nature. Through this brain the spiritual man emerges 
 into the sunlight of conscious action ; through it he 
 operates in all visible realms; through it he comes into 
 contact with his fellows. This is the brain he uses during 
 his hours of wakefulness. All the magnificent retinue of 
 sounds and scenes, ideas and influences, that seek to enter 
 the throne-room of the spiritual man must stop here for 
 examination. All the retinue of ideas and influences that 
 the spiritual man desires to externalize ought to stop here 
 for examination. Unfortunately for the world a good 
 many of us rush our stuff into the market without stop- 
 ping to have it examined. " We ought to think twice be- 
 fore we speak once/' f< The sober second thought is always 
 the best." I am of the opinion that nearly all the devil- 
 ment that shames humanity and darkens the face of society 
 is planned in the conscious brain. 
 
 The conscious brain is the throne-room of will. It is. 
 very important that the spiritual man, during his hours of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 117 
 
 conscious activity, should have around him the tools to 
 carry his decisions into action. When the spiritual man 
 sits in judgment on a question and adjudicates it in the 
 light of reason, he then announces his will concerning it. 
 The will is simply the final decision of the spiritual man 
 in dynamic action. The baby has a will, but it has no 
 physical organ in the shape of a conscious brain to carry 
 that will into action. The baby is a bundle of helpless 
 potentialities. It does not know what to do with its hands 
 or legs. It is successful as a suction-pump, but its suction 
 powers are governed by blind instinct. As the conscious 
 brain slowly grows the child begins to exercise will-power. 
 He begins to sit in judgment upon questions and declare 
 his decisions. Long before he can intelligently explain 
 his reasons he affirms his decision. The conscious brain is 
 the spiritual man's executive mansion ; he announces his 
 will here, and through this brain he carries his will into exe- 
 cution. During the months of infancy he is down in the 
 subconscious realms, and does not seem to care what is 
 going on in the sunlit regions above him. After the con- 
 scious brain is grown the spiritual man spends one third of 
 his time in the subconscious realms, for he retires into the 
 subconscious brain when he goes to sleep. 
 
 The will is absolute master in the conscious brain. All 
 the nerve centers that control the voluntary movements of 
 the muscles are in the conscious brain. During his wake- 
 ful hours the spiritual man is surrounded with millions of 
 electric buttons in the shape of nerve centers. These 
 nerve centers control the voluntary movements of every 
 muscle and set of muscles in the body. Any man can see 
 the marvelous wisdom of this arrangement. While the 
 
118 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 spiritual man is operating in the external universe the vol- 
 untary muscles are the tools he uses ; it becomes necessary 
 that he have all the tools he uses within easy hand reach. 
 The conscious brain is the seat of all conscious feeling. 
 In other words, it is the registering center of all conscious 
 sensation. Turn to the chart of the brain and you will 
 find an explanation of what I mean. Insert the point of 
 a needle at the point A in the skin. The nerve of sensa- 
 tion carries the sensation up through the spinal cord to 
 the conscious brain center; if the sensation could be made 
 to return by short circuit through any of the reflex centers 
 the individual would never perceive the sensation; if the 
 feeling is to rise into consciousness it must pass up into 
 the conscious brain and be registered there. When the 
 sensation reaches the conscious brain the individual be- 
 comes conscious of pain, and since the conscious brain is 
 the throne-room of will and the spiritual man controls all 
 voluntary movements from this region, he sends a com- 
 mand down the nerve of motion removing the needle or 
 withdrawing the portion of the body that is being punc- 
 tured. No sensation is felt until it rises into and is regis- 
 tered in the conscious brain. Strip off the conscious brain 
 and the individual may live but he will be void of all con- 
 scious feeling. When the associated nerve centers con- 
 trolling sensation in any part of the body are paralyzed, 
 the power to move it may remain but the power to feel in 
 that portion of the body is destroyed. The conscious 
 brain then is the seat of all conscious sensation. This 
 being a demonstrated fact, we can explain the action of 
 chloroform and other anesthetics. The brain is composed 
 of minute cells; these cells must cohere or come together 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 119 
 
 to form a roadway along which thought-force and nerve- 
 force travel. When chloroform or gas or any other anes- 
 thetic is taken, it goes to the brain and destroys the power 
 of the brain cells to cohere by temporary paralysis. The 
 part of the brain first affected is the conscious region. 
 Now when the brain cells that register sensation are par- 
 alyzed and their power to cohere is destroyed, conscious 
 sensation is impossible. Now if the centers that control 
 the heart and other vital organs were in the conscious brain, 
 the administration of anesthetics would always result in 
 death. In thousands of instances the giving of anesthetics 
 does result in death. Why ? Because the administrator 
 gives too much and the paralysis of the nerve centers ad- 
 vances from the conscious to the subconscious, and when 
 the paralysis seizes the nerve centers in the subconscious 
 that control the heart and other vital organs the individual 
 dies. 
 
 That the conscious brain is the seat of sensation is also 
 demonstrated by the action of alcohol on the brain. If a 
 moderate quantity of alcohol be taken the voluntary nerve 
 centers are excited. But if this is exceeded and larger 
 quantities are swallowed, symptoms of paralysis of the 
 conscious brain are seen in the loss of will-power and con- 
 scious control over actions. While at the same time the 
 individual can perform automatic actions such as singing 
 well-known songs and dancing well-known dances, this 
 shows that the paralysis has not as yet reached the subcon- 
 scious brain, the seat of all reflex actions or habits. Here is 
 an instance : a woman engaged to play at a private concert 
 took too much drink at supper, and the result was she not 
 only kept on playing too long when she returned to the 
 
120 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 piano, but whenever her fingers came in contact with the 
 keys she started playing like an automatic music-box and 
 could not stop. 
 
 If more alcohol be swallowed the paralysis extends still 
 further downward and involves the portions of the brain 
 that control the associated muscles employed in the act of 
 standing, and the victim falls to the floor. All automatic 
 actions then cease, the man no longer sings or dances ; he 
 is "dead drunk, " which means that the alcohol has de- 
 stroyed the cohering power of all the nerve centers of the 
 brain, with the exception of the extreme lower portion — 
 the medulla, which still quietly carries on the vital functions 
 of life. Now if the man could drink any more he would 
 die, but he cannot drink any more at the time because the 
 nerve centers that control the arm are paralyzed, and fortu- 
 nately for him these centers are paralyzed before the 
 paralysis reaches the centers that control the vital organs. 
 Thousands would kill themselves by drink every day were 
 it not for the interposition of this simple physiological law. 
 The arm is first rendered powerless and the man cannot 
 raise the poison to his lips. Now, when this condition en- 
 sues, if some companion would pour the alcohol down his 
 throat the man would die, because the paralysis would in- 
 volve the nerve centers of the lower brain, thus depriving 
 the heart and all the vital organs of their motive power. 
 
 Alcoholism, or in plain words drunkenness, is the 
 greatest curse afflicting humanity because it paralyzes the 
 delicate nerve centers of the brain. In the case of the 
 confirmed drunkard the brain is saturated with alcohol 
 and has become cheesy, incapable of discharging its func- 
 tions as the responsive organ of the spiritual man, and 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 121 
 
 If the man continues to drink the brain tissue is wrecked, 
 the man is afflicted with destructive diseases and speedily 
 tumbles into a premature grave. 
 
 Any drug that has a tendency to paralyze these delicate 
 nerve centers is dangerous. Medical practitioners are 
 criminal when they prescribe morphine and chloral or any 
 other drug that has a tendency to produce paralysis of the 
 nerve centers of the brain. They say they do it to deaden 
 pain. Yes, but in thousands of instances they put a knife 
 in the hands of the sufferer to commit suicide. Sometimes 
 the physician is compelled to give an anesthetic, as in the 
 -case of surgical operations. In these cases he ought to be 
 very careful, for thousands have been killed on the operat- 
 ing-table by poisonous drugs administered by reckless 
 practitioners. 
 
 Some drugs, like cocain and strychnin, increase the co- 
 hering power of the nerve centers ; others, like alcohol, 
 morphine and chloral, destroy the cohering power. In 
 each case there is a disturbance created which interferes 
 with the normal operations of nature, and the result, if the 
 practice is kept up, is destructive. 
 
 The advance of medicine is as slow as " molasses in win- 
 ter." Medical practitioners are paralyzed by the medical 
 creeds of the past. When will they learn that there is a 
 natural and harmless method provided by nature of ren- 
 dering the patient unconscious of pain. A man can be put 
 into "a deep sleep " by obeying a law that operates in his 
 own brain. This is the natural method. All other meth- 
 ods are artificial, and because they are artificial they are 
 injurious. Any departure from nature's methods is more 
 harmful than helpful. That method is hypnotism. Fur- 
 
122 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 ther on in this volume I will explain hypnotism and show 
 that there is no difference between hypnotism and sleep, 
 for both are the result of the operation of the same law. 
 
 In hypnotism no foreign element is introduced into the 
 system. A foreign element is introduced when any chem- 
 ical anesthetic is given. When an element that can not be 
 assimilated and become a natural part of the living tissue 
 of the body is introduced into the body, all the life-forces 
 orgauize in battle array to drive the intruder out. This 
 principle explains the "so-called action of medicine." The 
 medicine does not act on the patient; the patient acts on, 
 the medicine. All the vital forces are roused into action 
 to eject the intruder speedily and forcibly. When hypno- 
 tism is resorted to in surgical operations the operator obeys 
 a natural law in the brain producing unconsciousness, and 
 by obeying the same law he can rouse the patient to con- 
 sciousness at will, free from pain, without any injury to the 
 delicate nerve centers and without taxing the system in 
 forcing it to eliminate any foreign element. 
 
 Furthermore, the conscious brain is the seat of all conscious- 
 knowledge. This is perfectly reasonable, because the conscious 
 brain is the region into which the spiritual man must emerge 
 before he can become conscious of anything. The vast region 
 of the subconscious in man may be likened to a deep under- 
 ground reservoir; the conscious brain may be likened to the 
 stream above ground that flows into the reservoir and flows 
 out. Man is a receiver, and he is also a giver. A refusal 
 to give violates one of the natural laws upon which man 
 is built. Man receives to give, and the more man gives 
 the greater becomes his capacity to receive and the more 
 he receives. Jesus, the great teacher, said: "Give and it 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 123 
 
 shall be given unto you; good measure pressed down r 
 shaken together and running over shall men return unto 
 your bosom." 
 
 A self-contained life is a violation of the established 
 order of the universe. Altruism, or receiving in order to- 
 give to the other fellow who needs it, is in harmony with 
 the established order of things. The conscious brain is- 
 the receiver of knowledge, and is also the giver of knowl- 
 edge; it is the channel of communication to and from the 
 outside world. In this illuminated chamber the spiritual 
 man becomes conscious of all that passes in and all that 
 passes out. All during our wakeful hours there is a con- 
 stant procession of ideas passing in and passing out. The- 
 conscious brain can only entertain one idea at a time. To 
 think that we can entertain a multitude of ideas at one 
 time is an error. A close scrutiny of our conscious men- 
 tal activity shows that we can not entertain more than one 
 idea at a time. Our mental movements are quicker than 
 the flash of lightning ; because of this we imagine that we 
 can concentrate upon a number of ideas at once. In 
 logic one of its fundamental axioms is that "no two ob- 
 jects can occupy the same place at the same time." 
 Now, i( thoughts are things." A thought is one of the 
 substantial entities of the universe, and in the science of 
 mind the spiritual man can not focus his mind upon two 
 ideas at the same time and in the same place. When the 
 spiritual man concentrates all his conscious mental powers 
 upon an idea, he can not exercise his conscious mental 
 powers in any other direction. The conscious brain is the 
 seat of the will, and the will is simply the thought-forces 
 of the spiritual man concentrated upon a single purpose. 
 
124 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Now we will see further on in this chapter that the sub- 
 conscious brain is governed by suggestion, and we have 
 already seen that the conscious brain examines all thoughts 
 and suggestions, modifying them, correcting them or re- 
 jecting them before they pass into the subconscious realm. 
 Now, if you can succeed in concentrating a man's atten- 
 tion upon an idea and succeed in holding his attention 
 there, you can slip your suggestions into the subconscious 
 brain without his knowing anything about it. All men who 
 are successful in influencing others for good or evil instinc- 
 tively operate upon this principle. They seize the man's 
 hand, place their hand upon his shoulder, look him in the 
 eye, concentrate his attention upon an idea, and the conscious 
 brain, being fully occupied, does not perceive the sugges- 
 tions as they slip in and take full possession of the sub- 
 conscious brain. Afterwards the man will do the very 
 thing the other man suggested he should do and think it 
 is his own mind in operation. 
 
 Pickpockets instinctively operate on the same principle. 
 This is why they mix with great crowds bent on witnessing 
 some interesting spectacle. Slippery, shrewd and keen, the 
 pickpocket hunts his victim and waits his chance. As the 
 horses, neck and neck, lashed by the jockeys, come thun- 
 dering down the track, all the conscious powers of the in- 
 dividual are concentrated upon the exciting scene. The 
 pickpocket at this point relieves the gentleman of all his 
 valuables. 
 
 The successful hypnotist intelligently operates upon the 
 same simple principle. He first gains the confidence and con- 
 sent of the subject; he then concentrates his attention upon 
 some object or idea, and the suggestion of sleep is then 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 125- 
 
 given. This suggestion enters the subconscious brain because 
 the attention of the outer guard is fully occupied, and before 
 the subject is aware the suggestion of sleep pervades the 
 entire region of the subconscious brain and he falls into a 
 state of unconsciousness; and because the subconscious* 
 brain is stronger than the conscious and is governed by 
 suggestion, he can be held in that state by the will of the 
 operator. It is important to remember that the conscious 
 brain can only entertain one idea at a time. 
 
 Again, the conscious brain has nothing directly to do> 
 with the building of the body ; it has nothing to do directly 
 with the work of controlling the involuntary movements 
 of the muscles or the operations of the vital organs. It is 
 true that the process of breathing is partially under the 
 control of the conscious brain. We can up to a certain 
 point stop the act of breathing. To stop the act of breath- 
 ing beyond this point would jeopardize the life of the body, 
 and because of this the subconscious rushes to the rescue,, 
 overmasters the wilband the business of breathing is re- 
 sumed. With the exception, then, of the respiratory sys- 
 tem, which is partially under the control of the conscious 
 brain, all the other vital organs of the body are governed, 
 by the subconscious brain. The digestive, the lymphatic,, 
 the reproductive, the eliminative and the circulatory sys- 
 tems are dominated by the subconscious brain. All their 
 operations are conducted below the level of consciousness. 
 All these functions are intimately connected with the life,, 
 growth and development of the body, and because of this. 
 the machinery of their movements is automatic and sub- 
 conscious. There is marvelous wisdom in this arrange- 
 ment. It would be unfortunate, indeed, if all the move- 
 
126 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 merits of the blood, the process of digestion, the process of 
 elimination and the work of body-building should rise 
 into the conscious realm. When the machinery is out of 
 order it is proper that we become conscious of the derange- 
 ment. But it would be confusion confounded if the regular 
 normal movements of the subconscious machinery should 
 be heard and felt in the conscious realm. It would be un- 
 fortunate, too, if we were compelled to keep this machinery 
 in operation by a continued act of the will. Under these 
 circumstances we could not discharge any of the active 
 duties of life. The conscious brain must be free. It is a 
 wise arrangement to hand over the work of sustaining and 
 building the body to the automatic nerve centers of the 
 subconscious brain. By this division of labor the con- 
 scious brain can attend to the conscious active duties of 
 life. 
 
 Now, while it is true that the conscious brain has noth- 
 ing to do directly with the operations connected with the 
 building and sustaining of the body, it is also true that the 
 conscious brain can influence the nerve centers of the sub- 
 conscious indirectly. The spiritual man is one, and he oper- 
 ates exteriorly through the conscious brain ; he operates 
 interiorly upon the body and its functions through the sub- 
 conscious brain. Now the conscious and subconscious brain 
 centers are closely connected ; because of this close connec- 
 tion whatever vibrates one will vibrate the other. Affirma- 
 tions made by the spiritual man in the conscious brain, by 
 virtue of this close connection between the braius, reach 
 and mould the subconscious centers in conformity to the 
 nature and quality and force of the affirmation ; and just 
 .as the shoe conforms to the living foot within, so the sub- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 127 
 
 •conscious brain centers assume a fixed attitude, conforming 
 to the nature, quality and force of the repeated affirmations 
 made by the spiritual man in the conscious brain. 
 
 All the cures wrought by Christian Science are wrought 
 in obedience to this simple law. The denials of Christian 
 •Science are powerless ; its strength lies in its affirmations. 
 The Christian Science healer crowds the conscious brain of 
 the patient with powerful affirmations, such as "I am spirit"; 
 therefore, "I am well"; "I cannot be sick." These 
 affirmations are first accepted by the patient as suggestions. 
 The healer commands him to repeat these suggestions con- 
 tinually ; he tells the sufferer that his physical salvation 
 depends upon his repetition of these suggestions, driven 
 home with a faith unmixed with doubt. These suggestions 
 then become affirmations ; the patient affirms " I am spirit"; 
 •" spirit cannot be sick ;" " I am well ; " and he continues 
 to affirm with grim determination in spite of all outward 
 symptoms. Eventually these affirmations made by the 
 spiritual man in the conscious brain mould the nerve cen- 
 ters of the subconscious brain into conformity with the 
 nature of the affirmation, and since the subconscious con- 
 trols the vital functions of the body, the patient gets well 
 and is ever after a champion of Christian Science. The 
 cures wrought by Christiau Science healers, divine healers 
 and faith curists are wrought in obedience to this simple 
 principle. The champions of these systems are ignorant 
 of the law they are obeying, and their explanations of how 
 the cure is wrought is superstitious rot. All the cures 
 wrought at the idol temples of Iudia, by the bones of Saint 
 Ann, by the thigh bones of Saint Stephen, by the holy 
 waters of the Ganges, the spa wells of Ireland, the sacred 
 
123 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 fountain at Lourdes, by relics and charms and various 
 other systems of cure, are wrought in obedience to this 
 simple law. 
 
 Absolute demonstration of this assertion is furnished 
 when I say that a man can cure himself by obeying this 
 law, while he rejects as pure folly all the theories of all the 
 champions of these systems of cure. 
 
 A man can auto-suggest himself into any state of mind 
 or body he pleases. By repeated affirmations he can be- 
 come an incarnate lie, or he can auto-suggest himself into 
 an incarnate truth; he can become an incarnate failure or 
 an incarnate success; he can auto-suggest himself into a 
 self-created hell or self-created heaven ; he can auto-suggest 
 himself into a state of chronic disease or into a state of 
 permanent health. The law never changes, it works with 
 automatic precision and unvarying accuracy. Like a milb 
 it will grind out whatever you put into it. Like the sun- 
 light, it will photograph the object placed before it. A man 
 may deny the law, but his denial, by the operation of the 
 law denied, will write the denial upon the brain. 
 
 " As a man thinketh in his heart so is he" is a great 
 scientific truth. It is an unchanging natural law. It 
 shapes the material we furnish it into a form that accords 
 with the quality and nature of the material furnished. 
 Thought-force is the raw material it uses, and it manufac- 
 tures this raw stuff into good or bad character, into good 
 or bad health. The subconscious automatic brain machin- 
 ery is the loom of life ; it weaves day and night. The 
 spiritual man sits in the deep shadows of the subconscious 
 at the loom, his foot presses the treadle, and the material 
 to be woven into the structure of both body and soul is- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 129 
 
 furnished by the conscious brain. That great teacher Paul 
 the apostle must have known something about this law 
 when he said : " Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are 
 true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are 
 just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are 
 lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, if there be 
 any virtue, if there be any praise, ( think on these things." 
 Thinking on these things consciously furnishes the sub- 
 conscious weaver with splendid material to build up a per- 
 manent and magnificent character. 
 
 In the next two chapters I will examine the subcon- 
 scious brain, its functions and powers. 
 
 9m 
 
130 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 MENT IN THE INVISIBLE REALM. 
 
 The New Thought philosophy is sometimes called " the 
 New Psychology/' because it deals with a phase of the 
 mind the existence of which was stoutly denied by the 
 mental philosophers of the past. The Old Psychology 
 dealt exclusively with conscious mental activity. The in- 
 vestigations of its teachers were conducted in this realm. 
 Their specific purpose was to discover the laws, functions 
 and possibilities of this phase of the spiritual man's self-ex- 
 pression. That the spiritual man manifested himself in any 
 other direction they denied with bitter vehemence, and 
 when they attempted to explain all mental phenomena on 
 the basis of their discoveries they failed miserably. The 
 reason for their failure is very simple. The field of their 
 outlook was too narrow. The laws of spiritual operation 
 in the conscious brain, based on facts discovered in that 
 realm, could explain all conscious mental phenomena, but 
 these laws could not explain phenomena that transpired in 
 the realms of the subconscious. Hypnotism, sleep, insanity, 
 mental telepathy, some of the phenomena of spiritualism, 
 prodigies in music and mathematics, could not be explained 
 by the laws of the conscious brain, and the honest at- 
 tempts of these great thinkers to solve these occult phe- 
 nomena by the laws of the conscious always resulted in 
 failure. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 131 
 
 The facts that we discover in any region in man or in 
 the universe must be explained by the laws that govern 
 that region. Astronomical facts cannot be explained by 
 chemical laws; spiritual facts cannot be explained by 
 physical laws ; a fact of digestion cannot be explained by 
 the laws of respiration, nor can the fact of breathing be 
 explained by the laws of digestion. A fact is the crystal- 
 lized result of law ; to explain the fact we must understand 
 the law that produced it. In accordance with this princi- 
 ple the phenomena that transpire in the subconscious can 
 not be explained by the laws of the conscious ; to under- 
 stand them we must understand the nature of the laws that 
 produced them. 
 
 The New Thought, then, is fitly termed " the New Psy- 
 chology," because it is an advance upon the old. The 
 spirit of progress has entered all realms, and mental phi- 
 losophy is reaping the benefits of its influence. The New 
 Thought broadens the conception of mind ; it declares that 
 the realm of consciousness in man is only a small segment 
 of the circle of man's self-expression. The spiritual man 
 throws himself outward through the conscious brain into the 
 external universe of forces and facts, and he throws himself 
 inward through the subconscious brain, and deals with the 
 inward forces and facts of the body and the internal 
 universe. 
 
 The New Thought opens the door into the unseen uni- 
 verse, and declares that the unseen universe is the only 
 real and permanent universe ; that the seen universe is a 
 system of temporary scaffoldings merely. It declares that 
 the unseen spiritual man is the only real and permanent 
 
132 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 man ; that the body and its brain are only temporary scaf- 
 foldings for the spiritual man in this time world. 
 
 The New Thought declares that the spiritual man operates 
 in the unseen universe as well as in the seen, and that the 
 giant possibilities of man lie far below the level of con- 
 sciouness. Just as the body of the Sphinx exquisitely 
 carved lies beneath the shifting sands, so beneath the 
 changing scenes of the external lies the real man in all his 
 giant power and exquisitely balanced forces. It declares 
 that the achievements of the individual on the seen plane 
 are only a small fragment of what he can do and does do. 
 Man is far greater than he appears to be. It is a one-sided 
 and fragmentary study of man when we investigate his 
 conscious activity only and limit his power to his spiritual 
 movements in the external. 
 
 The activity of the spiritual man in the deep unseen sub- 
 conscious realms is a far grander revelation of his powers 
 than that furnished by his activity in the conscious realms. 
 All the forces that man exhibits in the conscious must rise 
 out of the subconscious, and no man can put forth bis full 
 strength through the conscious brain ; it would wreck the 
 delicate nerve tissues. When we see an insane man smash- 
 ing chains, bursting through massive doors and performing 
 giant feats of strength, we have a faint conception of the 
 strength that resides in man. When we consider the in- 
 tellectual achievements of men of genius in all departments 
 of human action, it gives us a faint idea of the vast treas- 
 ures of intellectual power that are in man. But the 
 question naturally arises: How does the New Thought 
 philosopher propose to enter this deep and mysterious 
 realm below the plane of the conscious to pursue his inves- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 133 
 
 tigations ? He has already entered through the door 
 opened by hypnotism. Hypnotism sustains the same rela- 
 tion to the study of the subconscious as the light shining 
 on the cadaver does to the study of anatomy. A knowledge 
 of anatomy can never be obtained from books. The student 
 must enter the dissecting-room, armed with scalpel and mi- 
 croscope, and he must have before him on the dissecting- 
 table the human body, and he must minutely dissect every 
 part of the body before he can come into possession of the 
 anatomical principles upon which the body is constructed. 
 
 The human body is the text-book of anatomy, and the 
 subconscious brain is the text-book of the philosophy of 
 the subconscious, and hypnotism is the means whereby we 
 enter the realms of the subconscious; and in the light fur- 
 nished by hypnotism we can study the operations of the 
 spiritual man in the subconscious. 
 
 Hypnotism is a science. Perhaps nothing illustrates 
 better the fact that hypnotism occupies a foremost place 
 amongst the leading sciences of to-day than the report of 
 the International Congress of Hypnotism which was held 
 in Paris, August 12, 1900, in the building of the Congress 
 of Medicine. Twenty-four different nationalities were rep- 
 resented in this congress by over five hundred delegates, 
 including college professors, medical men and scientists 
 from both continents. Hypnotism is not in itself the 
 science of the subconscious; it is the science of entrance. 
 Science is simply another word for the how. Hypnotism 
 does not claim to formulate how the forces in the subcon- 
 scious operate, but it does claim to show hoiv to enter the 
 domain of the subconscious. 
 
 Hypnotism has demonstrated beyond the possibility of a 
 
134 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 doubt that the spiritual man can and does operate in the 
 realm of the subconscious. Apart from the facts furnished 
 by hypnotism, the feats of the somnambulist and the phys- 
 ical and intellectual performances accomplished in sleep 
 have given intimations that man can exert physical and 
 intellectual energy when he is not conscious of it. But 
 the vast array of facts furnished by hypnotism have ban- 
 ished doubt on this question forever. I do not make this 
 assertion upon the testimony of others merely. I am an 
 investigator myself, and I have succeeded in putting scores 
 to sleep. My purpose in doing this was : 
 
 1. To demonstrate to my own satisfaction that hypno- 
 tism was possible. 
 
 2. To demonstrate that man can exert physical and in- 
 tellectual power in a state of utter unconsciousness. 
 
 3. To discover whether the subconscious brain is gov- 
 erned by suggestion or not. 
 
 4. To test the power of suggestion in relieving pain and 
 curing disease through the subconscious brain. 
 
 After numerous experiments under varying conditions I 
 have demonstrated to my own complete satisfaction 
 that hypnotism is a science ; that man can exert giant 
 strength, both physical and intellectual, and remain utterly 
 unconscious of it ; that the subconscious brain is governed 
 by suggestion, and that pain and any form of disease will 
 yield to the suggestive treatment. 
 
 With these preliminary remarks we are prepared to ad- 
 vance to our study of the subconscious brain. 
 
 For convenience sake I will state the substance of this 
 and the following chapter in the form of propositions : 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 135 
 
 1. In the subconscious brain the spiritual man stands 
 guard at life's citadel. 
 
 2. The subconscious is the seat from which the spiritual 
 man controls the involuntary movements of the muscles 
 and the movements of all the vital machinery of the body. 
 
 3. Through the subconscious brain centers the spiritual 
 man controls all automatic actions or acquired habits, such 
 as walking, speaking, piano-playing, skating, swearing, 
 drinking^ etc. 
 
 4. In the subconscious realm the spiritual man is gov- 
 erned by suggestion. 
 
 5. In this realm the spiritual man never forgets. 
 
 6. In this realm the spiritual man never sleeps. 
 
 7. This realm is the great laboratory of thought. 
 
 8. In this realm the spiritual man deals with the inner 
 universe and the interior of the body. Here the spiritual 
 man is free from the limitations of time and space. Here 
 he comes into contact with God and the invisible forces of 
 the unseen. 
 
 We will now proceed to elaborate and illustrate these 
 propositions. 
 
 Through the agency of the subconscious brain the spirit- 
 ual man guards the citadel of life. This is the first part 
 of the brain that lives, and it is the last part that dies. 
 Life is communication with environment. The spiritual 
 man communicates with the body and the external uni- 
 verse through the brain and nervous system. The refined 
 and subtle agency employed by the spiritual man in his 
 operations through the brain and nerves is nerve-force; 
 the power that drives nerve-force is thought- force ; thought- 
 force is the will of the spiritual man in dynamic action. 
 
136 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Since life is communication with environment, the fullest, 
 richest and grandest life in the physical sense demands 
 that the nerves and the brains be healthy ; that there be 
 an abundant supply of nerve-force, and that the spiritual 
 man be sufficiently strong to send forth powerful thought- 
 waves to every portion of the body. 
 
 Now we have seen already that the part of the brain that 
 brings the spiritual man into direct contact with the external 
 universe is the conscious or surface brain. When the spirit- 
 ual man retires from this brain the individual is asleep ; he 
 has vacated the organ that brings him into communication 
 with his external surroundings, and he is therefore blissfully 
 unconscious of them. Insanity is very often a disease 
 of the conscious brain. Some great grief or intense emo- 
 tion has swept in powerful vibration through the delicate 
 nerve centers of the brain and wrecked them. The nature 
 of the insanity is conditioned upon the effects Wrought in 
 the nerve tissues by the wave of intense emotion that has 
 swept through them. In some forms of insanity the en- 
 tire machinery of the conscious brain is thrown out of 
 gear and the spiritual man cannot use it at all. Under 
 the circumstances he is compelled to retire to the subcon- 
 scious. I met a man some years ago who informed me 
 that he had just come from the asylum, where he had been 
 for five years. He said : "The strangest part of my story 
 is that I was not conscious a single moment of the time, 
 and yet, while these five years are to me a complete blank, 
 I filled them with successful achievements. I wrote and 
 delivered orations to my companions. I patented a num- 
 ber of useful inventions and seemed to have the ability to 
 discharge all the duties of life." A case of this kind finds 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 137 
 
 simple explanation on the theory that the spiritual man 
 could not use the conscious brain because all its delicate 
 machinery was thrown out of gear. The material sub- 
 stratum through which the spiritual man comes into con- 
 tact with the external world being wrecked, the man 
 remained in an unconscious state for five years. The sub- 
 conscious brain acted as a willing substitute for the con- 
 scious brain until the life-forces could readjust it. 
 
 Death itself is simply the retirement of the spiritual man 
 from the brain, and death is not complete until the spirit- 
 ual man vacates the last cell of the subconscious brain cen- 
 ters. The subconscious brain is the last to surrender to 
 the law of death. 
 
 Life is communication with environment; death is the 
 retirement of the spiritual man from the channels of com- 
 munication. This being so, the advance of old age and 
 death becomes a problem easy of solution. 
 
 When the child is born the skeleton is composed of gela- 
 tin. To build up this framework and make it sufficiently 
 strong to sustain the pull on the muscles nature provides 
 that abundant quantities of lime be taken into the system. 
 This lime changes the gelatin into bone. Instead of the 
 process of ossification ceasing at the age of physical maturity 
 it continues. A certain quantity of lime is needed to re- 
 pair waste bone tissue. The overplus ought to be elimina- 
 ted from the system through the kidneys. This overplus 
 is not entirely eliminated and the process of ossification 
 continues. Limy deposits are formed in the skin and it 
 becomes dry, hard and wrinkled. Deposits of lime are 
 formed along the inside walls of the capillary system and 
 the blood must force its way through. The nerves become 
 
138 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 bony, preventing the free and easy flow of nerve-force. 
 The heart muscles, through lime deposits, become stiff and 
 non-responsive. The ossification continues until, at length,, 
 the brain is involved, rendering its delicate tissue hard, 
 fixed and non-responsive. Under these physical conditions 
 the channels of communication that the spiritual man ha& 
 with the outside world are gradually closed up ; the extrem- 
 ities become cold, and the process of ossification drives the 
 spiritual man back and back until he is compelled to va- 
 cate entirely. When a man dies of old age we can say 
 literally that he has been pelted to death with pellets of 
 lime. If some man would discover a method whereby the- 
 process of ossification which commences in the child could 
 be reversed when the man reaches physical maturity, then 
 human life could be indefinitely prolonged. The law of 
 longevity from this view -point would be, dissolve the cal- 
 careous deposits, sweep them out of the system, retaining 
 just sufficient to keep the bony framework in good repair. 
 It has been stated upon good authority that fruits of all 
 kinds and distilled water will dissolve the lime and assist 
 the eliminative organs in removing it from the system. 
 
 The act of dying is not complete until the spiritual man 
 vacates every cell in the subconscious brain. The spiritual 
 man is not willing to retire, and he fights for his supremacy 
 at every step of his retreat, and his last valiant stand is made 
 in the ramparts of the subconscious brain. 
 
 In this age of marvelous invention and discovery we 
 hear a great deal about " the conquest of death. " A great 
 many theories are furnished showing how death can be- 
 banished from the earth and man become immortal. One 
 man says : " Inhale vast quantities of oxygen." Another 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 139 
 
 says : " Give subcutaneous injections of pure salt solution. " 
 Another says : " Spiritualize the body by unfolding the 
 spiritual man to his highest and richest development." 
 Another says: "Banish the delusive notion of death by 
 denial." Another says : " Dissolve the limy deposits." 
 Another says : " Discover a serum that will kill all mi- 
 crobes." All these theories have a beneficial effect in pro- 
 longing life, but none of them have as yet succeeded in 
 conquering death. That grim old monarch sits upon his 
 throne of skulls and continues killing off generation after 
 generation. 
 
 The New Thought philosopher knows that the law of 
 decay is one of the deep and profound laws of the universe. 
 To destroy this law a man must overturn the universe itself. 
 Progress from the lower to the higher is based upon the 
 law of decay. Geology proves conclusively that long before 
 the days of Adam death reigned, and that in the construc- 
 tion of this planet the grim old contractor furnished the 
 material. Just as the builder places his name upon the 
 marble of the building he has constructed, so death has 
 stamped his sign manual upon every atom of the material 
 universe. The universe was born in the womb of death. 
 There can be no life without death, for life springs out of 
 the ruins of death. " Except a corn of wheat die it abideth 
 alone, but if it die it bringeth forth much fruit." There 
 can be no advance without death. The materials furnished 
 by death are used to build the ladder to loftier heights of 
 power and achievement. Liberty, that priceless boon, is 
 written in letters of blood. Civilization advances along 
 a roadway constructed by death — the death of old methods, 
 ideas and theories. 
 
140 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 The New Thought philosopher knows that progress to 
 the higher, holier and grander is through the gates of death. 
 The spiritual man must step out of the lower to enter the 
 higher. When the spiritual man vacates " this earthly 
 tabernacle v it falls to the ground, and under the law of 
 disintegration it is resolved back to its original condition. 
 Why should it disintegrate? Simply because the power 
 that built it cell by cell, and held it together in its integ- 
 rity, is withdrawn, and, like any other old house vacated 
 by its owner and left tenantless, it goes to pieces. 
 
 The New Thought philosopher knows that death to the 
 man who is aspiring to reach the highest is a step in 
 a grander advance. The things that he objects to are : 
 
 1. Being sick. He declares that sickness is unnatural 
 and abnormal, and that the spiritual man can banish sick- 
 ness. It is not necessary to be sick in order to pass up- 
 wards through death. Let death come in its natural order. 
 Like the apple perfectly ripe dropping from the tree, or like 
 the beautiful butterfly unfolding from the chrysalis, death 
 ought to be a painless step in the upward advance. 
 
 2. He objects to being put uuder six feet of earth in a 
 black coffin before he has vacated the premises. To bury 
 a man alive is a forcible ejection, and a forcible ejection 
 is always painful. When you consider that in death the 
 conscious brain is first vacated, and that the subconscious 
 brain is the last vacated, and that death is not consum- 
 mated until the last cell of the subconscious brain is vacated 
 by the spiritual man, one can readily see how, mistaking 
 unconsciousness for death, a man may be buried alive. 
 
 In the natural normal order of things it was designed 
 that the spiritual man remain a tenant of the body until 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 141 
 
 lie is fitted to take an advance step upwards. Under these 
 circumstances it would be unwise to give the will direct 
 control over the machinery that governs the vital organs ; 
 therefore, 
 
 1. All the machinery that sustains and protects life is 
 governed by the spiritual man through the nerve centers 
 of the subconscious brain. 
 
 2. This machinery acts automatically, instantaneously 
 and continually. When a man commits suicide the deep 
 subconscious instinctive desire for continuance in the body 
 is mastered by the presence of outward circumstances, or 
 else the nerve centers are shattered by disease or wrecked 
 by some powerful emotion. Suicide is utterly repugnant 
 to the healthy subconscious brain. All its forces are 
 leagued against death. The purpose of the spiritual man 
 operating through this brain is to marshal all the forces in 
 the body towards one grand end — namely, a strong, vigor- 
 ous, healthy life. This subconscious marshaling of all 
 forces in the body towards health is what the doctors call 
 " the life forces of nature," and they say that their work is 
 to " assist nature." I deeply sympathize with poor nature 
 when the "young doctor" comes around carrying his minia- 
 ture drug store under his arm. Instead of assisting nature 
 he fills the system with poisonous drugs, giving nature addi- 
 tional work to remove this poison from the system. The 
 best way to assist nature is to study and find out how na- 
 ture does things and let all methods of cure harmonize 
 with nature's methods. All the cures that ever have been 
 wrought have been wrought by the life-forces of the spir- 
 itual man operating through the subconscious brain centers. 
 This deep subconscious tendency in the human brain to- 
 
142 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 wards health proves that the subconscious brain centers 
 guard life's citadel. 
 
 Again, the fact that all the vital organs are governed 
 through the subconscious nerve centers proves the same 
 proposition. The entire conscious or surface brain can be 
 removed and all the vital organs will discharge their func- 
 tions with automatic precision. Remove the subconscious 
 brain, and the heart, lungs, stomach, liver, kidneys and all 
 the internal vital machinery would stop. 
 
 Again, the fact that the nerve centers that control the 
 involuntary movements of the muscles are in the subcon- 
 scious brain demonstrates the correctness of the proposi- 
 tion. In the case of the drowning man his first efforts 
 to save himself when he finds himself in the water are 
 conscious. In a few minutes he loses consciousness, and 
 then the involuntary nerve centers of the subconscious 
 brain are brought into action and he automatically seizes 
 his rescuer with a grip of steel, dragging him down to 
 death with him. Under these circumstances the spiritual 
 man, operating through the subconscious centers, is gov- 
 erned by one blind intense impulse — namely, hold on to any- 
 thing that promises life. The spiritual man manifests giant 
 strength through the subconscious centers ; man's reserve 
 power lies in the subconscious. The exhibitions of mus- 
 cular power through the conscious are as nothing compared 
 with the exhibitions of muscular power through the sub- 
 conscious. Samson's strength was all subconscious. The 
 marvelous strength put forth in times of emergency by 
 men and women of ordinary muscular development is all 
 subconscious. A lady told me some time ago that when 
 her house was on fire unassisted she dragged a heavy ma- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 143 
 
 hogany piano from the parlor far out into the street and 
 was utterly unconscious of doing it at the time. Under 
 ordinary circumstances she could not raise one end of it. 
 The strength she exhibited was subconscious. 
 
 Some years ago history records that an eagle that had 
 built its nest on the top of a crag amongst the Alps, a 
 crag that no mountaineer in all Switzerland could scale, 
 swept down on broad wing over the valleys searching for 
 prey. He saw a baby playing on the grass in front of a 
 cottage. Swooping down upon the child he seized it by its 
 garments in his sharp talons, and with a wild shriek he 
 directed his swift course to his nest upon the crag. The 
 mother of the child heard the shriek of the eagle, and, 
 thinking that her child was in danger, came to the door 
 just in time to see the eagle carry the child away. Swift 
 almost as the antelope she followed the eagle across the 
 valley, and, endowed with superhuman strength, she 
 climbed the almost perpendicular face of the crag and 
 saved her child. All this strength was subconscious, for 
 when she hugged the unharmed child to her bosom she 
 regained her normal condition and became weak and won- 
 dered how she had accomplished such a marvelous feat of 
 strength and skill. I could multiply illustrations showing 
 that the subconscious brain is the reservoir of giant reserve 
 power, and I am of the opinion that if man could control 
 and direct this reserve power just as the general controls 
 and directs his reserve forces, he could conquer disease and 
 win perfect health without taking a single drop of medi- 
 cine. The New Thought philosophy teaches how to con- 
 trol and direct this reserve power. 
 
 Again, the subconscious is the seat of all habits, such as 
 
144 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 walking, piano-playing, bicycle riding, difficult gymnastic 
 feats, etc. 
 
 It will be noticed by the reader of this volume that I 
 always connect the mental act of the spiritual man with 
 its corresponding physical effect. The effect of thought- 
 force upon the brain and through it upon the body is a fact 
 that is not dependent upon either affirmation or denial. 
 The subconscious brain is composed of atoms of matter > 
 the arrangement of these atoms in cells and combinations 
 of cells is the result of thought-force. Since their con- 
 struction and coordination is the result of thought-force 
 their modification is the result of thought- force, for what- 
 ever has the power to construct has the power to modify. 
 
 1. An affirmation is a conscious mental act. When a 
 man says I will, he directs a stream of thought-force in a 
 specific direction. 
 
 2. An affirmation is thought- force in action in the brain. 
 
 3. Affirmations from the conscious brain reach the sub- 
 conscious by virtue of their close connection. 
 
 4. Affirmations or thought-force in action sets nerve- 
 force in action, because thought- force dominates nerve- 
 force. 
 
 5. These affirmations repeated and repeatedly carried 
 into action send successive streams of nerve-force through 
 the brain directed towards the muscles employed in the act. 
 
 6. In the course of time tracks are created amongst the 
 nerve cells of the mid-brain, and the act which was at first 
 done with effort and done clumsily is now done without 
 effort and with automatic accuracy. 
 
 These propositions show clearly how habits are formed. 
 Invisible thought-force drives invisible nerve-force, and 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 145 
 
 these two forces create tracks in the brain. Thought and 
 nerve-force, like all other forces, seek the path of the least 
 resistance. We speak with scientific accuracy when we say : 
 " It is hard to get out of the old ruts." 
 
 This law was intended to operate beneficially : — 
 (a) In making the subconscious brain a labor-saving 
 machine. With all his mechanical skill man has not as 
 yet succeeded in constructing an automatic machine so 
 wonderful in its working, so intricate in its details, and 
 with so many countless adaptations as we see here. When, 
 by numerous repetitions, an act becomes automatic, the 
 spiritual man, through the conscious brain, can turn on the 
 steam, and the automatic machinery of the subconscious 
 takes full charge and the spiritual man can turn his at- 
 tention elsewhere. Because of this arrangement a man can 
 walk through a crowded thoroughfare deeply immersed in 
 thought, and yet he will not stumble over obstructions or 
 collide with other pedestrians. On account of this ar- 
 rangement the piano-player can manipulate the keyboard 
 with lightning rapidity and read the music, and yet he is 
 not conscious of the keys or the notes. Because of this 
 the proof-reader can glance down a column of type and 
 tell with automatic accuracy how many mistakes there are 
 in the column. Because of this arrangement the orator can 
 charm the audience with well-balanced sentences, rounded 
 rhetoric, modulated intonations, or brilliant periods, and 
 yet remain unconscious of the words or methods he is em- 
 ploying. Because of this as I write I am not conscious of 
 each letter nor am I conscious of the words I am employ- 
 ing. Writing itself and the whole business of clothing 
 ideas in words by repetition becomes automatic. In short, 
 
 10 m 
 
146 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 this law operates in all departments of human action. 
 " Practice makes perfect." Repetition creates tracks in 
 the brain, and the thoughts tend to run in the tracks they 
 have themselves created. 
 
 (b) This law operates unceasingly, and it was intended 
 to operate beneficially. The law does not seem to care ; it 
 will hand over to the subconscious machinery anything the 
 spiritual man gives it. If the spiritual man hands over an 
 awkward method, this awkward method tends to become 
 automatic. Hesitancy in speech or stammering, by repeti- 
 tion, shapes the speech centers in the subconscious creating 
 a habit. Fluency or ease in speaking obeys the same law. 
 " Sow a thought, reap an act ; sow an act, reap a habit ; 
 sow a habit, reap a character ; sow a character, reap a des- 
 tiny." The entire philosophy of character-building and 
 success, or, on the other hand, of character-blasting and 
 failure, is found in this sentence. But this law operates 
 unceasingly and all affirmations tend to become automatic, 
 and when we consider that the subconscious brain has com- 
 plete control over all the vital organs of the body and 
 is also the absolute master in the business of body-building 
 as well as character-building, we may say that the whole 
 philosophy of health or disease is found in this sentence 
 also. Changing the phraseology a little we may say : " Sow 
 a thought, reap an act ; sow an act, reap a brain attitude ; 
 sow a brain attitude, reap health or disease." 
 
 It is indeed very strange to me that we will admit that 
 this law operates in the realm of character-building and 
 deny that it has any bearing upon body-building ; but, 
 whether we deny it or aifirm it, the law operates silently 
 and sublimely. The same brain that furnishes the physical 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 147 
 
 basis for character-building furnishes the physical basis of 
 body-building. Affirm disease and the law carries the 
 affirmation over to the subconscious brain centers, creating, 
 if the affirmation is repeated, a fixed attitude in the sub- 
 conscious brain cells, making the disease chronic. The 
 chronic mental attitude has a tendency to become the 
 chronic brain attitude ; the chronic brain attitude is follow- 
 ed by a chronic physical condition, and disease thus be- 
 comes a fixed fact in the body. Affirm health and the 
 result is reversed. The law itself is not reversed, but the 
 spiritual man gives the law the idea of health, he gives 
 this idea repeatedly, and the result is that health become 
 a fixed fact in the body. I will illustrate : Here is a man 
 who works hard mentally and physically ; he exhausts all 
 his vital forces and takes no steps to replenish his wasted 
 energies; he feels bad. Instead of throwing his whole na- 
 ture into a positive attitude by powerful affirmations based 
 upon and buttressed by proper physical exercise, he throws 
 his whole nature into a negative condition by surrendering 
 to his feelings. He affirms " I am sick " when the re- 
 verse of this is true. The spiritual man cannot be sick. 
 The ego is an individualized part of the Eternal Spirit of 
 life. Sickness is something that inheres in the physical 
 or external man ; it is therefore (unless some lesion has 
 occurred as the result of the impact of some external force) 
 a transfer of morbid thoughts through the brain to the 
 body. Believing that he is sick, he commences a course of 
 drug-swallowing. If he never had the sensation of feeling 
 bad these drugs would produce it, for the system is bitterly 
 opposed to the presence of any foreign element. Every 
 spoonful of drugs he takes, coupled with the effect of the 
 
148 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 drug, becomes continued affirmations of disease. If the 
 affirmations that he gives himself that the drug will cure 
 him are stronger than the combined effects of the drug and 
 his morbid affirmations he will get well, for in the contest 
 of forces the strongest always wins. In the man's case 
 under consideration the effects of the drugs and the morbid 
 affirmations are greater in their force than the affirmations 
 of improvement. The result is he daily grows worse. He 
 becomes more morbid and studies the flaming advertise- 
 ments of patent medicine and examines pictures of diseased 
 tissue. These are photographed by the law we are consid- 
 ering on the subconscious brain. He becomes worse and 
 wretchedly morbid. He then determines to plunge more 
 deeply into the cause of disease, and he reads medical 
 works with their coarse materialism and learns the erro- 
 neous stuff that the cause of all disease is bacilli. The air, 
 the water, he learns to his utter horror, are full of moving 
 bacteria; the whole universe is peopled with millions of 
 microscopic animals — animals so small that a quadrillion 
 could lie on a ten-cent piece and not touch each other. He 
 learns that these monsters cause all disease. They are 
 armed with pincers and claws and teeth like a wild boar's 
 tusks. They enter the human body in countless hordes 
 and tear away the tissue, devouring it, leaving their offal 
 to poison the system. He imagines his body is the home 
 of crawling millions of these beasts; he can feel them as 
 they march up and down his backbone getting ready for 
 the attack. This sensation is transferred to his subcon- 
 scious brain and he becomes still worse. The man is now 
 thoroughly frightened; fear takes possession of him and 
 throws down all doors, and the man becomes the roosting- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 149 
 
 place for thousands of morbid fancies. All these fancies 
 are transferred and he becomes steadily worse. Eventually 
 the subconscious brain is entirely warped and twisted and 
 moulded into a chronic abnormal shape in conformity with 
 the nature of the man's repeated affirmations. The man's 
 physical condition becomes one of chronic disease, and 
 when he passes beyond a certain limit recovery is impos- 
 sible. When the subconscious brain centers have assumed 
 a permanent attitude in a morbid direction we have 
 chronic disease in the body. This is why chronic diseases 
 have been pronounced incurable, and I am of the opinion 
 that any disease can become chronic, and when the brain 
 centers have become permanently set the condition of the 
 patient becomes hopeless. 
 
 When a Christian Science practitioner collides with a 
 man whose subconscious brain centers are set in the direc- 
 tion of disease it " gives him pause " and causes him to 
 think that there is something defective in Mrs. Eddy's 
 philosophy. He has been taught that all disease will yield 
 instantly to the magic formula of the Christian Science 
 cult. He has been taught that the power he turns loose on 
 the patient — for cash — is the power of God. But this 
 chronic condition produced by years of continued affirma- 
 tions of disease will not yield to his affirmations of health. 
 The patient dies, and the demonstrator who failed to dem- 
 onstrate consoles himself and patches up his theory with 
 the thought that the patient did not have enough faith. 
 
 My experience in the realm of suggestive therapeutics 
 convinces me that it is an easy matter to warp the subcon- 
 scious brain into an abnormal attitude by disease-laden 
 affirmations, and exceedingly difficult, when the brain has 
 
150 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 become hardened, to take the twist out by affirmations of 
 health. When the subconscious brain is temporarily disar- 
 ranged by a temporary disease, the cure is easy, for all the 
 life-forces are on the alert to assist in the restoration ; but 
 when the life-forces themselves are saturated with the poison 
 of disease-laden suggestions, and the spiritual man himself 
 is shot through and through with tens of thousands of sug- 
 gestions of disease, the case is very difficult to treat. Ma- 
 terial agencies in a case of this kind are worse than useless. 
 The supreme need in a case of this kind is a regular course 
 in mental suggestion. 
 
 Sometimes we find a case where the spiritual man is eager 
 to be cured and all the spiritual forces are ready to engage 
 in the contest for mastery, but the blood is thin, the body 
 is attenuated, the supply of nerve-force is deficient and the 
 tissue of some of the organs is wasted. In this case the 
 practitioner must not expect instantaneous victory. The 
 process of degeneration was gradual and the process of 
 restoration must be gradual. Eepeated suggestions, coup- 
 led with the neglect of physical exercise, brought about the 
 diseased conditions. Repeated suggestions, coupled with 
 proper physical exercises, will bring about the cure. But 
 the practitioner or the man who undertakes to cure him- 
 self must remember that it is easier to fall down the moun- 
 tain than it is to climb up. The first is done without ef- 
 fort ; the second is accompanied with much effort. Besides, 
 the fall has so weakened the man that the upward progress 
 is accomplished with much pain. Further on in this volume 
 I propose to enter into this question more exhaustively. 
 
 The next question for consideration is the governing 
 power in the subconscious brain. The governing power is 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 151 
 
 suggestion. We have seen already that the conscious brain 
 is the realm where the spiritual man exerts his will-power 
 and reasoning faculties. The will is king in the realm of 
 the conscious, and reason is the judge and his throne is the 
 same realm. fleason sifts all things that would seek for 
 entrance, and when the question presented is sifted and a 
 correct conception is obtained, the will hands the concep- 
 tion over to the subconscious and the subconscious weaves 
 the idea into the texture of the spiritual life. The spirit- 
 ual man operating in the subconscious does not seem to 
 have the power to go behind the suggestion to discover 
 whether it is false or true. He accepts the suggestion with- 
 out question and commences to act upon it. 
 
 When I say that the subconscious brain is governed by 
 suggestion I do not mean to affirm that there is no excep- 
 tion to this law or that the operation of the law cannot be 
 modified by existing conditions. There are in every case 
 certain forces and factors existing in the subconscious brain 
 which modify the operation of this law. 
 
 (a) We have seen that the spiritual man acting through 
 the subconscious brain centers guards the life of the indi- 
 vidual, and that he is armed with vast reserve power to 
 carry out this important mission. This being true, the sub- 
 conscious brain will not accept any suggestion that would 
 militate against the life of the individual. All the forces of 
 the subconscious brain are leagued against suicide. Closely 
 associated with the life of the individual is the life of the 
 offspring, for a man will surrender his life to save his child. 
 The subconscious brain will reject any suggestion that 
 would threaten the life of the offspring. Under this head 
 comes the individual's reputation, the reputation of his 
 
152 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 children and relatives, and the life and reputation of his 
 nearest and dearest friends. The subconscious will reject 
 any suggestion that would militate against any of these. 
 
 (6) The spiritual man acting through the subconscious 
 brain will reject any suggestion that antagonizes his well- 
 fixed habits. We have seen that all habits are formed by re- 
 peated suggestions carried out into living action. A man 
 who has established habits of honesty will reject the sug- 
 gestion to steal or cheat or defraud. A man who has 
 established the habit of abstinence will reject the sugges- 
 tion of liquor-drinking. A woman who has established 
 the habit of chastity will reject all salacious suggestions. 
 And the reserve forces of the subconscious are ever on the 
 alert to assist the spiritual man in guarding himself against 
 any and all suggestions that would wreck these established 
 habits. This principle holds good in the case of bad habits. 
 Bad habits are formed just as good habits are formed, by 
 repeated suggestions carried into action. The morphine 
 habit, the whisky habit, the cocain habit, the swearing 
 habit, the stammering habit, the disease habit, the lying 
 habit, all habits, whether bad or good, are formed in the 
 same way. Repeated affirmations carried into living action 
 throw the subconscious brain centers into fixed attitudes, 
 and the suggestion that antagonizes the set attitude of the 
 brain centers is rejected. But there is this notable differ- 
 ence to be observed in the application of the law of sug- 
 gestion in the realm of the subconscious to the reconstruc- 
 tion of brain attitudes produced by repeated good sugges- 
 tions or repeated bad suggestions. The spiritual man was 
 made in the image of God, and the plan of the soul em- 
 bodies the idea of moral and spiritual perfection. All 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 153 
 
 good habits are therefore in full harmony with the deepest 
 and strongest instincts of the spiritual man ; all bad habits 
 are positively repugnant to him. The spiritual man longs 
 to get rid of all habits that are wrong and injurious. This 
 being true, all suggestions that tend to destroy wrong and 
 injurious habits find a powerful response in the deep in- 
 stincts and aspirations of the spiritual man. If this pow- 
 erful opposition to the wrong, the sinful and injurious and 
 this internal aspiration for the true, good and beautiful did 
 not exist in the deeps of the spiritual man, the preacher 
 and the physician might as well go out of business, for 
 they would have nothing to work on. 
 
 Suggestion is one of the most influential forces in the 
 universe. Suggestion is thought-force in living action. 
 Suggestion is therefore a living, moving, substantial reality. 
 The visible and invisible universe were swung into existence 
 in obedience to suggestion. " He spake and it was done ; 
 he commanded and it stood fast." u God said, Let there 
 be light and there was light." Suggestion has changed 
 the front of human history thousands of times. Sugges- 
 tions of hate have roused nations against each other 
 and made a thousand battle-fields slippery with blood. 
 Suggestions of ambition have created world conquerors 
 like Alexander, Csesar and Napoleon. Suggestions of 
 avarice and greed have turned men into brutes and written 
 some of the darkest chapters of human history. Sugges- 
 tions of pride, ambition and infallibility have erected 
 great ecclesiastical establishments, clothed these es- 
 tablishments with political power and sent forth into the 
 world the forces of intolerance. These forces have stained 
 the snows of the Alps with blood, erected the Inquisition, 
 
154 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 burned martyrs and turned Europe into a second Acel- 
 dama. Suggestions of freedom have wrought revolutions, 
 overturned despotisms, written immortal political docu- 
 ments and founded republics. Suggestions of love have 
 given the Christ to humanity, established the church, swept 
 away idolatries and given inspiration to all the philanthro- 
 pies of nineteen hundred years. Suggestions set in motion 
 by the rattle of the lid of the teakettle as the steam escaped 
 have given us the locomotive and the steam engine. Sug- 
 gestions aroused by the leg of the skinned frog touching 
 the pile of metal saturated with acid have given us the 
 telegraph and telephone and all modern electrical appli- 
 ances. The foundations of all splendid character in man 
 or woman are made up of suggestions, and the superstruc- 
 ture is composed of the same material. The lawyer em- 
 ploys suggestion in his appeal to the jury ; the politician as 
 he addresses his constituency ; the orator as he sways his 
 audience ; the mother as she trains her child ; the teacher 
 as he imparts instruction; the physician as he prescribes 
 his medicine ; the merchant as he sells his goods, and the 
 preacher as he proclaims his doctrine. Suggestion rules 
 the world. Suggestion is the king at whose footstool we 
 all bow and whose imperious scepter we all obey. Sugges- 
 tion is omnipresent in human affairs. There is no depart- 
 ment of human action or thought where suggestion is not. 
 The atmosphere we breathe is crowded with suggestion. 
 Suggestion touches us at every point. Suggestion consti- 
 tutes our spiritual environment while we live on this earth 
 plane, and in the higher altitudes after death it will still 
 envelop us. 
 
 But the question naturally arises at this point : If sug- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 155 
 
 gestion is such a mighty force, and if it is the all-pervad- 
 ing atmosphere of human existence, touching man at all 
 points and pervading the living tissue of his body and 
 spiritual character, then man must be a mere automaton 
 moulded by the nature of the suggestive atmosphere 
 about him. In the actual world this statement finds 
 abundant verification. The average human head is 
 like an egg f and it partakes of the flavor of its envi- 
 ronment. This is why we have "bad eggs" amongst 
 us. I admit that it is almost impossible for a child, born 
 in the slums and surrounded during the formative period of 
 his life with suggestions of crime and deceit, to master his 
 environments and unfold a noble character. A slum envi- 
 ronment develops the cut-throat, the drunkard, the burg- 
 lar and the dangerous classes in human society. The sug- 
 gestive atmosphere surrounding the child is absorbed by 
 him consciously and subconsciously and flowers out in the 
 man. This is why one man is a Methodist, another a Bap- 
 tist, another an Episcopalian, another a Roman Catholic, 
 another a Buddhist, another a Mohammedan . All charac- 
 ter is made up of beliefs ; all beliefs are absorbed from 
 without. The substance of beliefs are ideas; ideas are 
 suggestions. The suggestive atmosphere of the child 
 in the majority of cases is absorbed by the child, forming 
 the beliefs that consolidate in the developed character of 
 the man. The theological atmosphere of the child is re- 
 vealed in the man ; the political atmosphere of the child 
 declares itself in the man ; the social atmosphere of the 
 child flowers out in the man. This is a statement of 
 the actual condition of things as they exist amongst us. 
 The majority of us are shaped in the mould of suggestion. 
 
156 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 But it must be observed that the conditions which ob- 
 tain in the actual world of the present are a perversion of 
 the original design. In the plan of the universe and in 
 the construction of man it was intended : 
 
 (a) That the spiritual man should be supreme master 
 of all the forces within and without himself. The ego is 
 the mightiest force in the human provinces. Man is a 
 living, moving spiritual force. He is a self-governing, 
 self-moving, self-determining entity. He has the power 
 to select and reject. He has the power of discrimination 
 and can subject all suggestions that come to him to a rigid 
 sifting process. He can discern between the suggestion 
 that will help and the suggestion that will hinder ; he can 
 accept the one and reject the other. 
 
 (b) Suggestions are created by the spiritual man, and it 
 was intended that the spiritual man should master his own 
 creations and not be mastered by them. It was intended 
 that the spiritual man should absorb the good in his men- 
 tal atmosphere and weave it into the texture of his unfold- 
 ing life, and reject the bad. The sacred book says: "Prove 
 all things, hold fast that which is good." " Choose ye this 
 day whom ye will serve." " Buy the truth and sell it not." 
 Man then ought to be a greater circumstance than all 
 circumstances. The spiritual man is the supreme force on 
 this planet. All things that surround him are subordinate 
 to him. All things are plastic to the touch of the master 
 hand. All forces — thought-force, chemical force, electric 
 force, organic force — are obedient to the imperious demand 
 of the spiritual man. History furnishes us with a mag- 
 nificent vision of the ideal man in the person of Jesus the 
 Christ. He is indeed The Master. tl He is the mightiest 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them.,, 157 
 
 amongst the holy and the holiest amongst the mighty." 
 He was surrounded with an environment that was not con- 
 ducive to moral purity or intellectual grandeur. Nazareth 
 was situated on the great caravan road to Damascus, and 
 was the resting-place of the world's hoboes. Nazareth was ia 
 bad repute. Nathaniel said : "Can anything good come out 
 of Nazareth? " But Christ mastered his early environment 
 and pushed it away from around him, rising into a nobler 
 and purer realm. He was surrounded with a mental envi- 
 ronment of old creeds, the accumulations of centuries of 
 thought. Moses and the prophets and the rabbis of a 
 thousand years had created an atmosphere of religious 
 thought that environed him and touched him at every 
 point. Yet he pushed all this away from him and rose 
 superior to his age and to all the beliefs of his times and 
 poured forth a doctrine broad as the human race, deep as 
 its needs, white as the sunlight, pure as the unfolding lily, 
 and sparkling as the fountains of Lebanon. He is indeed 
 The Master. All forces are obedient to his command. He 
 is absolute master of all forces within himself. He is the 
 incarnation of perfect self-control. He is never disturbed. 
 His self-balance is perfect. In the hour of triumph he 
 never loses his steadiness. In the hour of disaster his 
 moral equilibrium is undisturbed. He is absolute master 
 over disease. Having won perfect mastery in himself he 
 is now able to master others. Disease flies away as he ad- 
 vances. His touch of harmony brings all things he 
 touches into tune with the music of the spheres. The dis- 
 arranged mental machinery of the demented, as he speaks, 
 runs smooth, and the man sits at the Master's feet clothed 
 in his right mind. The stormy billows on the sea of Gal- 
 
158 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 ilee acknowledge his supremacy, for as he speaks the winds 
 sink away into a dead calm and the waves crouch at his 
 command like abashed spaniels in the presence of their 
 master. The regions of the dead acknowledge his power, 
 for the departed spirits at his command come back to re- 
 animate the tabernacle of clay. Jesus the Christ, the 
 conqueror, is a revelation of the ideal man. He is a rev- 
 elation of the possibilities that are in man. If he is not, 
 then he is utterly useless as an example and utterly power- 
 less as an ideal. It looks like folly for a preacher to pro- 
 claim Jesus as our ideal and example, and then smite us 
 through with despair by saying that we cannot imitate him 
 in all the points of his excellence. I am aware that as our 
 ideal he is ever beyond us and above us, but it is our duty 
 and exalted privilege to aspire to the golden heights of 
 character to which he attained. 
 
 An examination of his grand and lofty life reveals these 
 great truths: 
 
 1. It is possible to unfold the spiritual man to the high- 
 est degree of perfection. 
 
 2. The physical man ought to be subordinate to the 
 spiritual man and his responsive servant. 
 
 3. The spiritual man is absolute master of all forces 
 within and without. 
 
 4. Being master, the spiritual man can select the good 
 and reject the bad out of all environments. 
 
 5. Man can embody in his character the true, the beau- 
 tiful and good, and he can create his own atmosphere. 
 
 6. Man is responsible. He is the architect of his own 
 character. The materials are unlimited in supply, and he 
 is to blame if he fails, and will be rewarded if he succeeds. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 159 
 
 Jesus gave us in his splendid life the truth of the highest 
 science of the universe — the science and art of the perfect 
 life. He assimilated all truth and transmuted it into the 
 pattern of his glorious life so that he could say : " I am 
 the way ; I am the truth ; I am the life." The only way 
 we can reach the highest life is to take the suggestions that 
 he furnishes by his life and weave them into the pattern of 
 our lives. By assimilating his teachings we become like 
 him. Living in the atmosphere of truth and hourly ab- 
 sorbing it, all error, delusion, fear, gloom, discouragement 
 and disease will pass away. When all individuals are per- 
 vaded by his truth and unfolded to their grandest develop- 
 ment by his spirit, then shall the golden age be ushered 
 in ; " the wilderness and the solitary place shall be made 
 glad ; the desert shall blossom as the rose ; " heaven shall 
 descend to earth; universal harmony will reign and dis- 
 cord will be banished forever. The way to bring this 
 about is for every individual to transmute the suggestions 
 of Christ into character. 
 
160 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE SUBCONSCIOUS BRAIN CONTINUED. 
 
 One of my aims in writing this volume is to open the 
 eyes of my fellows in the struggle of life to the grandeur 
 of the powers they possess and to the infinite possibilities 
 that lie in the realms of the unseen and subconscious. 
 
 Medicine, by prescribing material remedies exclusively 
 and neglecting the mental factor ; theology, by preaching 
 the doctrine of human depravity and the powerlessness of 
 the human will; hymnology, by setting the false theology 
 to music; and psychology, by its narrow definition of mind, 
 have surrounded man with a dense thought-atmosphere 
 composed of weakness, helplessness, depravity and fear. 
 Man has absorbed this atmosphere. These suggestions 
 have entered and become part and parcel of his being ; 
 they are inscribed upon the convolutions of his brain ; in 
 fact, they have so modified these brain convolutions that, 
 by the laws of heredity, these suggestions have been 
 handed down from generation to generation. We literally 
 live, move and have our being in an ocean of suggestions 
 that enslaves the ego, cramps the powers of the soul, freezes 
 all warm aspirations and turns man into a cringing, fright- 
 ened coward, "a worm of the dust," "a broken and empty 
 vessel," singing that hymn that smells of death and decay, 
 "Hark, from the tombs a doleful sound." 
 
 The aim of the New Thought philosophy is to sweep 
 away this false environment and put in its place an environ- 
 
Unseen Forces and IJow to Use Them. 161 
 
 ment of thought that is an exact counterpart of the truth 
 of the universe and man's being. I freely concede that 
 it is a herculean task, but just as Hercules cleansed the 
 Augean stables by turning the crystal streams of the river 
 through them, so we propose to sweep away the false envi- 
 ronment by turning upon man the crystal streams of truth. 
 We propose to meet all objections in a spirit of serene 
 calmness. Storm meeting storm only adds to the fury of 
 the conflict. Truth never engages in stormy argument. 
 Truth quietly makes a statement and allows error to worry 
 itself to death in the vain attempt to overcome it. Truth 
 is like all the other conquering forces of the universe ; 
 like light, for instance. Light never argues ; it does not 
 announce its approach with bands, banners or boisterous- 
 ness ; its coming is as silent as the footfall of a fairy. 
 As it comes the darkness staggers, turns and vanishes like 
 a frightened deer. As it comes all life rejoices and all na- 
 ture dons her festive garments. 
 
 As the truth advances we expect that it will meet with 
 intense opposition, but all opposition in the long run will 
 vanish like the darkness. To oppose truth is to commit 
 suicide. Truth is man's best friend. Truth comes to man 
 with her hands full of blessing, her heart full of love, her 
 lips dropping benedictions. Truth is a beautiful angel to 
 the man who is receptive to her gracious tenderness, but 
 she is the minister of justice to the man who obstinately 
 refuses her gifts. 
 
 Saul of Tarsus held the clothes of those criminals who 
 slew Stephen the white-souled, the silver-tongued cham- 
 pion of truth ; after this he "breathed out threatenings 
 and slaughter" against the new system launched by Jesu* 
 
 11 m 
 
162 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 of Nazareth ; he resolved to destroy it, and he obtained 
 letters of authority legalizing his mad rage, and started for 
 a distant city to carry his wicked purpose into effect. On 
 the way the light of truth, with a brilliance that outflashed 
 the Syrian sun in its splendor, shone upon him and he fell 
 to the earth, and a voice out of the majestic splendor was 
 heard saying : "It is hard for thee to kick against the 
 goad." The goad was a sharp stick shod with sharpened 
 steel used by the teamsters of that day in driving oxen. 
 So truth is a sharp stick shod with sharpened steel, and 
 the man who throws himself into a hostile attitude to it 
 injures himself but does not hurt the truth. 
 
 Christianity, before it received the touch of polluted 
 hands, was simple, beautiful, majestic truth, and Saul of 
 Tarsus was committing suicide by attempting to destroy 
 it. Saul was an ardent and fiery champion of Judaism. 
 He had been surrounded with a thought-atmosphere ex- 
 clusively Jewish from his childhood. He had absorbed 
 this atmosphere, and he became an incarnation of that old 
 system and one of its most noted exponents. Christianity 
 aimed at the complete abolition of this system of thought, 
 and Saul flung himself forward and fought to avert the 
 supposed calamity. He might as well have tried to stem 
 Niagara or drive back the tides. He might as well have 
 tried to rein in the cyclone or brush back the morning 
 with a broom. 
 
 The New Thought philosophy is a restatement of the 
 simple teachings of Christ. We demand that this teach- 
 ing be freed from all human opinions, divorced from all 
 cast-iron creeds, cleansed from the poison of human error 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 163 
 
 and given to the world without addition, subtraction, mul- 
 tiplication or division. 
 
 Christ taught the dignity of man and revealed man's 
 magnificent possibilities in his own splendid life. He also 
 taught the brotherhood of man, and in his grand life and 
 sacrificial death revealed the law of brotherhood. The New 
 Thought philosophy says in the language of Edwin Mark- 
 ham : 
 
 "The crest and crowning of all "good, 
 Life's final star, is brotherhood ; 
 For it will bring again to earth 
 The long lost poesy and mirth, 
 Will send new light upon each face, 
 Will send new power through the race, 
 And till it come we men are slaves 
 And travel down to dust of graves. 
 
 Gome, clear the way, then clear the way,— 
 
 Blind creeds and kings have had their day ; 
 
 Break the dead branches from the path, 
 
 Our hope is in the aftermath, 
 
 Our hope is in heroic men, 
 
 Star-led to build the world again. 
 
 To this creed the ages ran : 
 
 Make way for brotherhood, make way for man." 
 
 How can we have grand and heroic men if we surround 
 them with a thought-atmosphere laden with suggestions 
 that dwarf their powers, blacken their souls with the doc- 
 trine of total depravity, wrest from them their will-power, 
 bemean the intellect, and make them believe that they are 
 the footballs of circumstances and the toys of chance. 
 
 No man can ever rise higher than his beliefs. All con- 
 duct is the direct result of belief. All character is made 
 up of beliefs. All hope, all aspiration, all achievement, is 
 founded upon beliefs. " Let a man believe that he can 
 
164 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 win some great and noble thing, high success in business 
 or in art, the love of a true woman, his children's growth 
 in every great virtue, the advance of some good cause, the 
 destruction of some vested wrong, the triumph of some 
 glorious principle, the opportunity of an immortal life, 
 and the strength and greatness of that belief will pass into 
 and become a living part of the man." 
 
 We have already seen that the spiritual man comes here 
 to find out what he is and what are his possibilities. How 
 can he unfold himself if he believes that he is a poor, mis- 
 erable wretch, orphaned, ragged, smitten through and 
 through with a million infirmities. These false ideas have 
 turned the world into a poorhouse and God's children, 
 sons and daughters of the King, into a race of shivering, 
 cowardly wretches. 
 
 The infinite Father in training his children has fur- 
 nished innumerable object-lessons, but these lessons have 
 been tarnished by human hands. History is a gallery filled 
 with splendid portraits of men and women who were great 
 from the standpoint of character and achievement, but our 
 teachers have told us that these great individuals were 
 specially created and specially endowed and inspired by 
 God for a special work, that we have nothing in common 
 with them, and that it were folly to attempt to emulate 
 their example. I am of the opinion that our teachers in 
 the pulpit and in the chairs of theology have unwittingly 
 acted the part of robbers, for they have stolen from us the 
 memorable examples of the master spirits of the past by 
 proclaiming that it is a matter of impossibility for us to 
 attain to such heights of achievement. 
 
 The infinite Father has also written upon the plan of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 165 
 
 the soul intense aspirations towards perfection, a profound 
 reverence for truth, a holy respect for the good and a lofty 
 admiration for the beautiful. The theology that turns God 
 into a green-eyed monster of jealousy is a relic of barba- 
 rism. Such a God is a purely human creation. It suited 
 very well in the days when men made their gods to order. 
 But the infinite Father cannot be jealous when his chil- 
 dren unfold their powers and advance to splendid accom- 
 plishment. Is the painter jealous of his painting that 
 commands the admiration of thousands ? Is the musician 
 jealous of his music that charms the vast audience ? Is the 
 author jealous of his book when it chains the attention of 
 the world ? Is the father jealous of his son who by virtue 
 of his superior ability throws him into the shade? To 
 these questions we all answer, No. Shall we then stigma- 
 tize the character of God by ascribing to him feelings 
 which we would consider disgraceful in man ? 
 
 God is honored when man unfolds himself and marches 
 on to grander achievement in the realm of action. Man 
 was built to walk upright with his face towards the stars, 
 and it is a crime against humanity to freeze ambition, to 
 destroy aspiration, to crush the instinct for achievement 
 and paralyze the will. The robes of the professor in the 
 divinity school, the holy hands of ordination or the bejew- 
 eled crown of the king confers upon no man the right to 
 crush the legitimate aspirations of the soul in man. The 
 great teacher refused to " break the bruised reed or quench 
 the smoking flax." He strengthened the bruised reed and 
 fanned the smoking flax into a brilliant flame. Just as the 
 gentle sunlight wooes the seed into life so Jesus wooed the 
 soul onward towards perfection. 
 
166 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Man stands next to God. He is God's son. He was 
 born with magnificent possibilities within him, and the in- 
 finite Father has surrounded him with the opulence of life r 
 love, truth, power and wisdom. The universe was built 
 for man, and it is his delightful privilege to explore the 
 regions of his own being and estimate his powers ; to ex- 
 plore the realms of the universe and discover its laws ; to 
 open the storehouses of life and take possession in the 
 Father's name. 
 
 It must be remembered that man has no right to use his 
 powers to crush his fellows ; he has no right to use the 
 treasures of the universe to gratify selfishness. Selfishness 
 is a perversion ; it is a defiance of all law, both human and 
 divine ; it is a destruction of the principle upon which the 
 whole system of things was constructed. Love created the 
 universe ; love pervades and enswathes it. All law is love 
 in self-expression. Nature sometimes wears a stern and 
 savage appearance. She is only stern and severe towards 
 those who stand hostile to her program. Swing into line 
 with law, and it becomes your friend ; oppose it, and it be- 
 comes your enemy. All punishment is remedial. An 
 everlasting hell of fire and brimstone, where damned spirits 
 fry on burning coals forever, may be on the program of the 
 narrow theologian, but it does not appear on the program 
 of the infinite Father. Punishment is inflicted, but it is 
 self-inflicted, and its ultimate outcome is knowledge and 
 obedience. Since love built the universe, and since all 
 things are moving onwards up the path of eternal progress 
 through love's inspirations, then selfishness is an abortion 
 and ought to be banished. 
 
 It is the supreme purpose of the New Thought philoso- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 167 
 
 phy to instruct man and reveal to him the measure of his 
 own inward powers, the extent and grandeur of the king- 
 dom within and the wealth of infinite treasures in the store- 
 houses of God. 
 
 With these considerations before us we will proceed in 
 our investigation of the powers of the spiritual man oper- 
 ating in the subconscious brain. 
 
 When the spiritual man in the subconscious brain comes 
 into possession of anything he holds on to it. Once his, 
 it is always his. We have already seen how T this power of 
 the spiritual man in the subconscious is exhibited in the 
 formation of habits of all kinds. The stream of thought- 
 force originating an act, driving a stream of nerve-force, if 
 repeated a number of times, creates tracks in the brain 
 cells, and when these tracks have set then the habit is 
 formed, and the man can never while he lives forget how 
 to do that which he has impressed upon the brain by re- 
 peated acts. 
 
 The subconscious brain not alone furnishes the physical 
 substratum for the formation of habits ; it furnishes the 
 vast receiving-room for the storing away of facts, princi- 
 ples, ideas and experiences, and when anything enters this 
 storehouse there are no back doors by which it may escape ; 
 in other words, the spiritual man in the subconscious brain 
 never forgets. 
 
 The human brain, with its two compartments, is a mar- 
 velous mechanism. When it is well built and healthy it is 
 perfectly adapted in all its arrangements for the use of the 
 spiritual man as he deals with the external and internal in 
 his own body and in the universe. 
 
 The external brain, as we have already seen, is the spir- 
 
168 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 itual man's observatory ; it is the throne-room of will, the 
 seat of judgment and reason. It is the brain into which 
 the spiritual steps when he awakes out of sleep ; it is also 
 the assorting-room for ideas. All ideas pass in review here 
 and are stamped with the word accepted or the word re- 
 jected, and then allowed to pass into the vast storehouse of 
 the subconscious. In this region the spiritual man weaves 
 the ideas that are accepted and the rejection of the ideas 
 that are rejected into the living tissue of body and spirit. 
 If the idea refers to the body it goes to the body, and if it 
 refers to the spirit it goes to the spirit. The wonderful 
 weaver in the depths never makes a mistake. 
 
 The very same law that weaves thought attitudes into 
 brain attitudes, thereby producing habits, is the law that 
 seizes all ideas, whether of acceptance or rejection, and 
 weaves them into life; and just as the tattoo marks remain 
 permanently in the body unless they are replaced by some 
 new material, so these ideas remain in the subconscious 
 and in the living tissue of body and spirit until they are 
 replaced by new ones; and even then the ego as he oper- 
 ates in the subconscious can never forget that at one time 
 in his experience he was in possession of them. 
 
 The conscious brain is the department where the spirit- 
 ual man throws into external form his thoughts, words and 
 actions. The subconscious is the storehouse from whence 
 he is furnished with material as he needs it. Thought- 
 stuff is the material. There is, so to speak, a double 
 elevator in movement all the time in the brain, one carry- 
 ing thought-stuff down to the subconscious, the other 
 carrying thought-stuff up into the conscious. Man is 
 building his own character, and he is furnishing material 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 169 
 
 to build the characters of others. The concentration of 
 thought-stuff in the individual and the distribution of the 
 same material are going on all the time. This law of con- 
 centration and distribution is a law of the universe and 
 does not depend upon the human will. The human will 
 operates in the conscious brain. Here is where the stuff 
 that enters into character is inspected. The spiritual man 
 acting as inspector in the conscious brain is responsible for 
 the quality of the thought-stuff that he hands over to the 
 builder in the subconscious regions. The laws of charac- 
 ter-building are so mathematically adjusted to truth and 
 justice that if the spiritual man hands over thought-stuff to 
 the builder that is undesirable he injures himself beyond 
 computation. There lived a contractor in a northern city. 
 He was a dishonest man, and when he received a contract 
 to erect a building his main ambition was to make as much 
 money out of the contract as he could. To this end he 
 used cheap and defective material and covered up the de- 
 fects with putty and paint. His wife was a woman of 
 noble type. She was employed as a dressmaker by the wife 
 of a United States senator who lived in the same city. The 
 senator resolved to make her a present, so he called her 
 husband to his office and told him to erect a comfortable 
 and substantial home on one of the lots owned by the sen- 
 ator. The senator went to Washington, and before he 
 went he gave the dishonest contractor definite instructions. 
 The contractor went to work and put cheap and defective 
 material into the building, covering up all the defects. 
 When the senator came home he examined the house and 
 then handed the contractor a deed for the house and lot. 
 The contractor in surprise examined the deed and found 
 
170 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 that it was deeded to his own wife, and he unconsciously 
 blurted out: " What a confounded fool I was; if I had. 
 known that this house was to be my own I would have 
 put good material into it." But it was too late then ; the 
 opportunity was gone forever. Every man is building his 
 own character, and he is furnishing the material to build 
 the characters of others. He is responsible for the timber 
 he puts into the structure and the timber he furnishes to 
 others within the sweep of his influence. As a unit in the 
 grand body of humanity his main ambition ought to be to 
 build up a strong, white, noble soul out of selected mate- 
 rial and furnish his share of similar material so that the 
 entire body may reach perfection. 
 
 Man-timber is thought-stuff. We have already seen 
 that this stuff is inspected in the conscious brain under the 
 flashlight of reason and judgment. When it is inspected 
 and approved it goes down, and the builder in the subcon- 
 scious silently transmutes it into character. When it has 
 passed through this process it is ready to be given forth to 
 the world in visible or audible form as prepared material. 
 Every man that lives furnishes in his conversation and 
 actions a transparent show window in which are samples o* 
 the thought-stuff that is in him. The best kind of man- 
 timber is truth wrought into living form in the person of 
 some majestic individual. Human creeds are composed 
 of worm-eaten, decayed human opinions. This age de- 
 mands truth translated into magnificent lives. 
 
 We have now arrived at the point where we can explain 
 memory in a simple way. Memory is the ability to call up 
 thought-stuff from the realms of the subconscious into the 
 conscious. It is clearly impossible for a man to have a 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 171 
 
 vivid memory of anything unless it has entered into and 
 become a part of his life. When a man has translated an 
 event, experience or an idea into the fiber of his being, it is 
 a matter of impossibility to forget it. In fact we cannot 
 forget anything on which we have focused our attention 
 until it has entered our life. A man cannot, in his con- 
 scious hours, forget himself. How, then, can he forget 
 that which is a part of himself? Memory has a physio- 
 logical side as well as a psychical side. To have a vivid 
 memory of a thing the thing must so completely dom- 
 inate the spiritual man that it will be indelibly impressed 
 upon the nerve centers of the subconscious brain ; in other 
 words, the vibrations produced in the spiritual man by 
 the study of the matter under consideration must produce 
 corresponding vibrations in the brain and nervous system. 
 There are at least three conditions governing the devel- 
 opment of a strong memory : 
 
 1. A healthy brain. 
 
 2. Concentration. 
 
 3. Repetition. 
 
 To remember anything a man must concentrate his 
 attention upon it to the exclusion of everything else. He 
 must repeat this act of concentration until the thing enters 
 his being and is transcribed upon the subconscious brain 
 cells. It must never be forgotten that the spiritual man 
 can never recall anything that has not entered into and 
 become part of himself. 
 
 Sir Fowell Buxton advised his sons in the following 
 golden words : " What you do know know thoroughly. 
 There are few instances in^ modern times of a rise equal 
 to that of Sir Edward Sugden. After one of the Wey~ 
 
172 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 mouth elections I was shut up with him in a carriage for 
 twenty-four hours. I ventured to ask him what was the 
 secret of his success. His answer was: 'I resolved, when 
 beginning to read law, to make everything I acquired 
 perfectly my own, and never to go to a second thing till 
 I had entirely accomplished the first. Many of my com- 
 petitors read as much in a day as I did in a week, but at 
 the end of twelve months my knowledge was as fresh as on 
 the day it was acquired, while theirs had glided away from 
 their recollection. '" 
 
 Memory is the power to call up from the subconscious 
 to the conscious the thought-stuff therein stored, and Sir 
 Edward Sugden, in the above cited case, so concentrated 
 his attention upon each item of his studies that the ideas 
 permeated his entire spiritual being and were impressed 
 upon the convolutions of his brain. By concentration he 
 impressed them upon the subconscious brain, and by repeti- 
 tion he mastered the power to recall them out of the sub- 
 conscious into the conscious. Having obeyed the law of 
 memory he mastered the law, and that law was ever after 
 his willing -servant and delivered up the thought-stuff 
 when the master needed it. 
 
 We now see clearly that a good memory involves obe- 
 dience to two grand conditions, concentration and repetition. 
 A man may by concentration impress an idea deeply upon 
 the subconscious brain, but unless he cultivates the power 
 of calling it up by repetition he may apparently forget it. 
 Concentration is only one-half of the law of memory. 
 Expression is the other half. The law of memory may be 
 stated thus : Concentrate upon the matter to be remem- 
 bered until it has pervaded the soul and has been im- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 17& 
 
 pressed upon the nerve centers of the subconscious brain ; 
 then give expression to the thought in your own language. 
 Concentration supplies the subconscious with the thought- 
 stuff. Expression develops thje power to call it up into the 
 conscious brain for use. Man is a wonderful institution. 
 Concentration capitalizes thought-stuff and expression dis- 
 tributes it. 
 
 Thousands upon thousands complain of an imperfect 
 memory. They say: "No matter how much I fix my 
 attention upon the subject-matter, I cannot remember it." 
 The reason they cannot remember it is because they have 
 failed to obey the law of expression. The subconscious 
 will not yield up its rich treasures unless we obey the 
 law. I am of the opinion that the spiritual man in the 
 subconscious never forgets anything he has ever known. 
 He may not be able to bring it up into the realm of con- 
 sciousness, but this is no proof that he has forgotten it. 
 
 My experiments in hypnotism have demonstrated to my 
 mind conclusively that the spiritual man in the subcon- 
 scious can never forget anything he has ever known. In 
 hypnotism the spiritual man retires from the conscious 
 brain into the subconscious. When the subject is in this 
 state of unconsciousness I have by means of suggestion 
 enabled him to give expression to facts, ideas and experi- 
 ences that he could not reproduce in his conscious state. 
 
 Individuals who have been rescued from drowning, in 
 relating their experience, have said that in the few mo- 
 ments of awful struggle in the water all the events of their 
 lives passed in rapid panorama before them. Evidently, 
 in a case of this kind, under intense mental agony, the 
 subconscious brain delivered up its contents. 
 
174 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 History records some strange cases corroborating the 
 opinion that the subconscious brain can never forget any- 
 thing that has been impressed upon it. Here is a well- 
 known and oft quoted story furnishing a case in point : 
 "A servant girl in Germany was very ill of nervous fever 
 accompanied with violent delirium. In her excited rav- 
 ings she recited long passages from classical and rabbinical 
 writers which excited the wonder and even terror of all 
 who heard them, the most of whom thought her inspired 
 of a good or evil spirit. Some of the passages which 
 were written down were found to correspond with literal 
 extracts from learned books. When inquiries were made 
 concerning the history of her life it was found that several 
 years before she had lived in the family of an old and 
 learned preacher in the country, who was in the habit of 
 reading aloud favorite passages from the very writers in 
 whose works these extracts were discovered. Evidently 
 her mental excitement acted upon the subconscious brain 
 just as suggestion acts upon the subconscious brain in the 
 case of the hypnotized subject, enabling her to give ex- 
 pression to these long extracts which had been impressed 
 upon it by hearing the old preacher recite them. 
 
 Rev. Timothy Flint, in his "Recollections," records of 
 himself that when prostrated by malarial fever he repeated 
 aloud long passages from Virgil and Homer which he had 
 never formally committed to memory, and of which both 
 before and after he could scarcely repeat a line. 
 
 The subconscious brain is a delicate and exquisitely sen- 
 sitized instrument. Because of this it will receive impres- 
 sions more easily and retain them longer than the disc 
 of a phonograph. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 175 
 
 In Rev. Mr. Flint's case he had read these passages 
 from Homer and Virgil, and they were impressed upon 
 the subconscious brain area. Daring his fever the blood 
 rushed to his brain and the nerve centers of the subcon- 
 scious were abnormally excited and active, enabling him 
 to repeat the long Latin passages that he supposed he had 
 forgotten. 
 
 If the spiritual man in the subconscious never forgets 
 anything he has known then man is his own recording 
 angel, and the leaves of the book are the folds of the sub- 
 conscious brain. In every book there is the invisible 
 thought and the visible, tangible material upon which the 
 invisible thought appears. So in man the visible, tangible 
 material is the brain ; the invisible thought approved by 
 the spiritual man and created by him is the intangible 
 stuff that enters into his spiritual manhood and remains 
 with him forever. This being true, we can see the signifi- 
 cance of the Master's statement in his parable of the rich 
 man and Lazarus : "Son, remember that thou in thy life- 
 time receivedst thy good things and Lazarus his evil 
 things, but now he is comforted and thou art tormented." 
 Tormented? Yes, because he had lived a mean, selfish 
 life and allowed Lazarus to lie at his palace gates to die 
 of wretchedness, disease and hunger. The hungry and 
 gaunt dogs of the street showed more of the spirit of hu- 
 manity than he did, for "they came and licked the beggar's 
 sores." Memory of his brutality, inhumanity and selfish- 
 ness would not allow him to rest in peace. Hell is a self- 
 induced condition, and the flames of hell are the self- 
 created atmosphere emanating from the man who refuses 
 to fall in line with the program of the universe. 
 
176 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Again, the spiritual man in the subconscious brain never 
 sleeps. In sleep the spiritual man retires from the conscious 
 brain. During his waking hours the spiritual man operates 
 exteriorly through the conscious and interiorly through 
 the subconscious. In sleep he ceases to operate exteriorly, 
 and all his forces act downward and inward. Sleep is 
 therefore refreshing and invigorating because there is an 
 intensified stream of spiritual and nerve energy operating 
 upon the vital organs. We have already seen in a former 
 chapter that the spiritual man, through the subconscious 
 brain, guards the citadel of life. To sustain life the vital 
 organs must be kept in operation day and night ; there- 
 fore, the spiritual man never sleeps; he keeps his hand 
 upon the vital machinery of the body every moment of 
 existence. If there was no other evidence of the activity 
 of the spiritual man during sleep save the continued and 
 regular activity of the vital organs this in itself would be 
 sufficient. 
 
 Apart from this we could furnish evidence in unlimited 
 quantities. I will record a few. K. L. Stevenson, the great 
 novelist, shows how his dreams increased in complexity 
 with his life until, when he commenced to write stories for 
 publication, he got most of his ideas from his dreams. He 
 says : "My Brownies, God bless them, do one half my 
 work for me while I am fast asleep, and in all human like- 
 lihood do the rest for me as well when I am wide awake 
 and fondly suppose I do it for myself. I had long been 
 wanting to write a book on man's double being. For two 
 days I went about racking my brain for a plot of some 
 sort, and on the second night I dreamt the scene in Dr. 
 Jekyll and Mr. Hyde at the window, and a scene after- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 177 
 
 wards split in two in which Hyde pursued took the pow- 
 der and underwent the change in the presence of his pur- 
 suer. In 'Otalla the Count/ the mother, Otalla's cham- 
 ber, the meeting on the stairs, the broken window, were all 
 given to me in bulk and detail as I have tried to write 
 them." 
 
 Coleridge is said to have dreamed " Kubla Khan" after 
 dinner during a nap, and wrote it down line by line when 
 he awoke. 
 
 A distinguished lawyer had studied for days a most im- 
 portant case. One night his wife saw him rise up in the 
 night, sit down and write a long paper, which he put in 
 his desk and returned to bed. Next morning he told his 
 wife that he had a most interesting dream ; that he deliv- 
 ered a clear and luminous opinion on the case, and that 
 he would give anything to recover the train of thought 
 which had occurred. She then directed him to the desk, 
 where to his surprise and joy he found all that he had 
 dreamt clearly written out. 
 
 Lord Karnes, in his " History of Man," says : " There 
 are various interesting operations of which we have no 
 consciousness, and yet that they have existed is known by 
 their effects. Often have I gone to bed with a confused 
 notion of what I was studying and have awakened in the 
 morning complete master of the subject." 
 
 These incidents, a few out of tens of thousands that 
 might be recorded, demonstrate beyond all doubt the capa- 
 bility of the spiritual man for action during sleep. In fact, 
 if all these incidents were wiped out of existence the facts 
 furnished by hypnotism would be more than sufficient to 
 prove it. My own experiments in hypnotism have shown 
 
 12 m 
 
178 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 me the marvelous intellectual power of the spiritual man 
 as he operates through the subconscious brain. I have 
 placed subjects in a deep sleep and carried them in thought 
 to places they had never visited, on the top of the Blue 
 Ridge mountains, in the "land of the sky/' and made 
 them describe the sunset behind the mountains and the 
 majestic sceneries that stretched far below. I have carried 
 them to the Corcoran Art Gallery in Washington in 
 thought, and heard them describe in glowing language the 
 beauty of a masterpiece in painting or a group in sculpture. 
 I have carried them in thought on a sailing trip over the 
 Chesapeake bay and heard them describe their sensations 
 of pleasure and the scenes they witnessed. I have carried 
 them in thought to the opera-house to hear the great band- 
 master Sousa. I have watched the changing expression 
 on the face as the waves of imagined music swept over the 
 soul. I have seen them clap their hands as the music 
 ceased and heard them express their extreme pleasure. 
 
 Such experiments as these have demonstrated to my 
 mind the marvelous capability of the spiritual man for ac- 
 tion as he operates in the subconscious realms. 
 
 At this point we will examine the philosophy of dreams. 
 We have already learned that the spiritual man operating 
 in the subconscious is governed by suggestion. All dreams 
 can be explained by considering the nature of the suggestion 
 that rouses the spiritual man into action in sleep. For in- 
 stance, a dream ean be caused by — 
 
 1. Peripheral Suggestion. It is a cold night, the ther- 
 mometer is hovering near zero, and the sleeper, as he turns, 
 tosses the covers to the one side, exposing his body. The 
 cold air coming into contact with the skin conveys the sug- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 179 
 
 gestion of cold to the brain through the nerves of sensa- 
 tion, and, behold, the man dreams of sleeping on an ice- 
 berg wrapped in a blanket of snow. 
 
 A man eats a heavy supper, the stomach is overloaded 
 with rich viands and gravies; he goes to sleep and the work 
 of digestion commences. It is heavy and painful work, 
 and the masses of food press heavily against the ends of the 
 pneumogastric nerve. The suggestion of weight and strug- 
 gle and pain is conveyed to the brain, and, behold, the 
 man dreams of the devil sitting astride his stomach goug- 
 ing him with a red-hot pitchfork. 
 
 Other dreams may be caused by — 
 
 Auto-suggestion. Auto-suggestion is suggestion con- 
 veyed from the conscious to the subconscious brain. R. L. 
 Stevenson, for instance, declares that " for two days he 
 racked his brain seeking for a plot whereon to build a 
 story of man's double being." He went to sleep directing 
 a stream of thought embodying his desire down into the 
 depths of his brain. This intense desire for a plot was a 
 powerful auto-suggestion, and it roused the spiritual man 
 into action in sleep, and, behold, he dreamt the entire story 
 of Jekyll and Hyde. 
 
 Some dreams are caused by — 
 
 Hetero-suggestion, or the suggestion of some other per- 
 son. We have seen that the subconscious brain is ex- 
 tremely sensitive and takes impression more readily than 
 the wax takes the impression of the die. Understanding 
 this, we can readily see how easy it would be for a sugges- 
 tion given by some one else to act upon the subconscious 
 brain during sleep, giving rise to a dream. I heard my 
 father recite " Tarn O'Shanter." It was a wild night, the 
 
180 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 wind howled around the house, the night was pitch-dark, 
 and the rain rattled upon the window-panes. I was fright- 
 ened ; the surroundings added terror to my fear. I went 
 to sleep with a vision of Satan playing upon the bagpipes 
 surrounded by coffins. That night I had a fearful dream. 
 I dreamt that I was " Tarn O'Shanter" flying for my life 
 on a grey mare, with all the demons of hell yelling on my 
 track. The suggestions aroused by hearing the wild tale 
 recited operated upon the subconscious brain in sleep, rous- 
 ing the spiritual man into action. The suggestion gave 
 him the nudge and he did the rest. 
 
 I do not propose to combat the idea that the substance 
 of some dreams is conveyed to the sleeper by spiritual 
 messengers. Man is open to both the seen and the unseen 
 universe. He can be influenced from both worlds. I am 
 simply endeavoring to explain in a simple way the origin 
 of dreams. I assert it as my firm belief then that some 
 dreams are caused by spiritual suggestion. 
 
 Jacob fled away from home. He slept one night upon 
 the mountains. It must have been an ideal summer night 
 in that oriental land. The air was balmy and the moon 
 sailed through silvery clouds. With a stone for his pillow 
 and the soft moss of the mountain for his bed, he had a 
 beautiful dream. He dreamt that he saw a ladder extend- 
 ing from earth to heaven, and he beheld angels ascending 
 and descending upon it. I believe that an angel touched 
 the subconscious brain of the tired sleeper, and, behold, the 
 entrancing vision appeared. 
 
 Peter the apostle is asleep on the housetop. Now, Peter 
 was a Jew, and all through his life he had absorbed an 
 atmosphere of thought that made him present a hostile 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 181 
 
 attitude to all Gentiles. After he became a Christian he 
 clung with inveterate tenacity to the belief that Chris- 
 tianity was for the Jews alone. Eventually, as he unfolded 
 in his spiritual life, the new idea began to dawn upon him 
 that Christianity was for all nations. There was a conflict 
 in Peter's nature between the old and the new thought. 
 He did not know what to do. He was in a dilemma. He 
 went to sleep arguing the question with himself. The 
 question that pressed its way downward and inward upon 
 the nerve centers of his subconscious brain as he went to 
 sleep was : " Must I preach the gospel to the Gentiles ? 
 Are they not under ban by divine decree ? Are they not 
 declared unclean by the Mosaic law ? " As the apostle 
 slept the suggestions involved in these questions roused the 
 spiritual man into action in the subconscious realms. At 
 this juncture God entered upon the scene, and Peter be- 
 held a vision of a sheet let down from heaven filled with 
 all kinds of animals, both clean and unclean, and the com- 
 mand was given ; " Rise, Peter, kill and eat." Peter's 
 stubborn prejudices were still sufficiently strong to rouse 
 him into opposition. The sheet was let down three times, 
 and the command was given and the explanation made : 
 u What God hath cleansed that thou must not call common 
 nor unclean." The sheet was then drawn up out of sight, 
 and when Peter awoke he found the Gentiles clamoring for 
 the gospel from his lips. 
 
 I am profoundly of the impression that man is open to 
 suggestions from all beings and from all realms — from God, 
 the angels, from the perfected spirits of just men, as well 
 as from living men and women. He is open to suggestions 
 that are embodied in the visible objects in the universe, 
 
182 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 from those enshrined in architecture, paintings or sculpture 
 or embalmed in literature. With this view of man I find 
 no difficulty whatever in believing that some dreams and 
 visions may have been the result of spiritual visitation. 
 
 In the next place, the spiritual man operating in the 
 subconscious acts as the chemist in the great laboratory of 
 thought. We have seen already that the spiritual man 
 operating through the subconscious acts as the chemist in 
 the process of digestion and assimilation. He not alone 
 governs the digestion and assimilation of food-stuff for the 
 body ; he digests and assimilates the thought-stuff for the 
 building of character. 
 
 1. The most important part of the mental work per- 
 formed by the spiritual man is done in the deep silences of 
 the subconscious. Mythology tells us that Yulcan forged 
 the thunderbolts of Jove in the deep caverns beneath the 
 mountain of Olympus. So the spiritual man welds the 
 thought-stuff furnished him in the deep realms of the sub- 
 conscious. Solomon King of Israel built a gorgeous tem- 
 ple. For grandeur of conception, for symmetry of struct- 
 ure, for perfection of detail and beauty of appearance it 
 has never been surpassed. That temple rose into beauty 
 without the sound of the hammer or the gratings of a saw. 
 In absolute silence it rose into towering majesty, and if 
 the eyes had not beheld the workmen one would have sup- 
 posed that the temple was being built by angel hands. 
 How was this possible ? The architect had every piece of 
 material ready to be put into place. Every stone and col- 
 umn, every joint and fastening, was perfectly adjusted, and 
 that adjustment was so perfect that the workmen could 
 erect the temple without noise. Far away from the site of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 183 
 
 the temple were the quarries where the stone was cut and 
 the shops where the wood was planed and carved. These 
 quarries and shops were the scenes of noise and dust and 
 confusion. 
 
 The manner in which this temple was erected furnishes 
 us with a good illustration of the operations of the spirit- 
 ual man in the conscious and subconscious brains. The 
 conscious is the external brain and is the instrument used 
 by the spiritual mau in the realm of the external. If the 
 spiritual man aspires to write a poem, paint a picture, build 
 a temple, invent a new machine, write a novel, construct a 
 philosophy, float a business scheme, found an institution or 
 build a character, he must employ the conscious brain to 
 gather the raw material. The gathering of raw material 
 and the business of approving it is done in the conscious 
 brain. This work is always accompanied with noise, clouds 
 of dust and confusion. The external world is where the 
 quarries and the workshops are. When the material is 
 gathered and approved and handed over to the subcon- 
 scious, then the silent worker, in the silences and depths of 
 the subconscious, throws the material into perfected form. 
 If the material gathered and marked "approved" is faulty 
 the form it assumes under the moulding hand of the sub- 
 conscious moulder is perfect, but the material that fills in 
 the form is faulty and imperfect. If you employ a tailor 
 to make a coat and you agree to furnish the material, you 
 must not quarrel with the tailor if the coat does not wear 
 if you have furnished him with shoddy. The conscious 
 brain is the realm of responsibility. Here the spiritual 
 man furnishes the raw material ; the subconscious furnishes 
 the manufactured article. 
 
184 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Our responsibility ceases at the edge of tbe conscious 
 brain, for we have no consciousness of how the spiritual 
 man in the subconscious turns the material into the finished 
 article. The only thing we know is that the work is done 
 somehow, and it is done without any reference to our will. 
 We know how we gather material and how we approve or 
 reject it. All this work is done in the light of conscious- 
 ness. But when we hand the material over to the subcon- 
 scious it passes out of the realm of conscious knowledge and 
 control, and remains away until it reappears in perfected 
 form. It is profoundly and scientifically true that " every 
 man is the architect of his own character." He is not re- 
 sponsible for the plan, but he is responsible for the mate- 
 rial that enters into the structure. Again, all this work of 
 throwing material into finished forms is done without ef- 
 fort; in other words, it is done automatically. The spirit- 
 ual man in the subconscious governs the vital organs ; keeps 
 them in continual movement aud builds the body without 
 any conscious effort. In this realm he is proudly indepen- 
 dent of the will, and as he manufactures food-stuff into a 
 visible organism, marvelously constructed and perfectly ad- 
 justed, without effort, so he manufactures thought-stuff 
 into plan and philosophy, measure, system, poem, paint- 
 ing or character, without any conscious effort on his part 
 at all. 
 
 The conscious effort comes into play when the spiritual 
 man desires to give the finished work external form. 
 
 It will be noticed, then, that the work of the spiritual 
 man operating through the conscious brain is all external 
 work, while his work through the subconscious is all in- 
 ternal. With one brain he works in the seen, with the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 185 
 
 other in the unseen. The business of the spiritual man as 
 he works in the conscious is to externalize ; his business as 
 he works in the subconscious is to realize. The whole 
 philosophy of life is summed up in these two words reali- 
 zation and externalization. 
 
 The spiritual man as he operates in the conscious ought 
 to furnish selected material and then give free and spon- 
 taneous expression to the work of the subconscious. Pro- 
 vided the material furnished is good the finished products 
 of the subconscious are always beautiful and perfect in 
 themselves, but they are often spoiled in the act of expres- 
 sion. If the material furnished was faultless and the pow- 
 ers of expression were equal to the powers of subconscious 
 performance, then all the achievements of man that have 
 assumed visible shape would be faultless. 
 
 The spiritual man in the conscious brain ought to en- 
 deavor to give free, easy and unobstructed expression to 
 that which is in the interior depths of the soul. He ought 
 not to attempt to modify or change or correct by conscious 
 effort the thoughts that rise from the depths and surge for- 
 ward seeking for expression. I would give the subcon- 
 scious self free rein. I would "loose him and let him go." 
 But some one objects at this point and says : " This would 
 not be policy." It might not be policy but it would be 
 honesty. The child, before it is versed in the dishonest 
 subterfuges of society, is honest, free, outspoken and spon- 
 taneous in his utterances. What is in him comes out. He 
 hides nothing. He is perfectly transparent. What he is, 
 he is, through and through his being. He is simple, artless, 
 candid and courageous. The great Master taught us u that 
 we must become like the child to enter the kingdom of 
 
186 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 heaven/' The beauty of childhood is the beauty of spon- 
 taneous utterance. 
 
 I am of the opinion that all dishonesty, deception, sub- 
 terfuge, policy and masquerading arises in the conscious 
 brain. If they had their origin in the depths of the sub- 
 conscious man would not be responsible for them. In the 
 conscious brain responsibility begins and ends. Here is 
 where the deep utterances of the soul are changed and modi- 
 fied and chiseled to suit the convenience of the hour and the 
 false conventionalities of the occasion. Here is where the 
 masks are taken off or put on. In the silence of the inte- 
 rior man is true; in the noise of the exterior he is false. 
 On the spiritual and invisible plane he is in line with the 
 program of God ; on the human and visible plane he is in 
 line with the program of society. 
 
 Shakespeare uttered a great truth when he said : 
 
 " To thine own self be true, 
 And then it follows as the night the day, 
 Thou canst not be false to any man." 
 
 This is why I plead for spontaneous expression. Throw 
 the soul outward as it is. Externalize the internal. Throw 
 away all masks and let the visible be a transparent win- 
 dow out of which the soul will look. Banish the unreal 
 and let the real assert itself. Carry all the gigantic poten- 
 tialities of the real man out into the open air and turn them 
 to use on the visible plane. 
 
 The subconscious is natural; the conscious is inclined to 
 be artificial. The subconscious deals with the real ; the 
 conscious with the unreal. One deals with the spiritual 
 and eternal ; the other with the material and temporal. It 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 187 
 
 is unfortunate when the conscious will not give the sub- 
 conscious free expression. 
 
 All true beauty is unconscious of itself. All artificial 
 methods must fail to produce the beautiful. These methods 
 are conscious attempts to supply that which nature denied. 
 If nature has not furnished a woman the raven's plumage 
 in her hair, it is folly for her to try to make up the defi- 
 ciency by killing the blackbird and fastening it to her hat. 
 If nature has not put the blush of the peach on her cheek, 
 it is useless to try to put it there with powder. If nature 
 has not put the red of the cherry upon her lips, she cannot 
 impart it by cosmetics. A beautiful woman is nature's 
 own achievement, and she can not be counterfeited. Na- 
 ture herself is utterly unconscious of her own loveliness, and 
 this is why she is so beautiful and in some of her moods 
 entrancingly sublime. When a woman with a beautiful 
 form becomes conscious of herself and begins to admire 
 herself and pose to produce effects, she then becomes self- 
 conceited, and self-conceit is always repugnant. Nature 
 never admires herself in the mirror. 
 
 All true goodness is the outflow of the subconscious. 
 Goodness is a growth from the center. Goodness never 
 brags of its virtues. When goodness declares itself in 
 flaming advertisement, when it becomes conscious of itself 
 and wears a dress-suit on the parade ground of the world's 
 respectabilities, and for a pretense " makes long prayers," 
 it becomes hideous hypocrisy. 
 
 All true love is an outflowing from the subconscious. 
 Love is not the product of the will. No man can will 
 himself to love. Love's source is not in the conscious brain, 
 for no man can love by conscious effort. We do not learn 
 
188 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 to love as we learn to skate or play the piano. Love has 
 its source in the subconscious; it is the spontaneous out- 
 flowings of the soul's affinities. Love never publishes its 
 gifts. As it dispenses its charities " the left hand knoweth 
 not what the right hand doeth." Love never demands 
 pay for its services. Love gives for the joy of giving. 
 Love is not hemmed in by conscious limitations. It breaks 
 over and through all barriers of sect and creed and party. 
 Love is a divine impulse and does not recognize the artifi- 
 cial distinctions of the external world. Love " thinketh 
 no evil." It cannot conceive of evil, because in itself it is 
 essentially pure. When love becomes conscious of itself 
 and begins to glory in its own excellence, then it becomes 
 selfishness and loses its luster and charm. 
 
 All true eloquence is an outflowing from the subcon- 
 scious. The etymology of the word is proof of this ; it 
 means " to speak out of." Eloquence is the soul in ac- 
 tion. It is a stream of speech from the deep interior of the 
 soul. It is a surging torrent of thought at white heat. 
 When the orator is at his best, all the powers of his being 
 are brought into requisition. The conscious is subordi- 
 nate to the subconscious. The soul rises in its majesty 
 and marches out into the external form. It flashes from 
 the eye, quivers on the lip, vibrates in the voice and sways 
 the entire body. The artificial is absent, the natural is 
 present, the human is crowded back, the divine stands re- 
 vealed. In true oratory the impact of the soul upon the 
 audience is irresistible. Naked soul touches naked soul, 
 and the orator, seizing the deeps, carries the audience 
 whithersoever he pleases. ■ 
 
 The true orator, like the true poet, is born, not made. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 189 
 
 He cannot be fashioned by the culture of the schools. 
 True eloquence cannot be produced by artificial methods. 
 The shadow of consciousness mars the beauty of the souL 
 Man can build an automaton, dress him up and cause him 
 to walk, but we can see the wheels, springs and strings of 
 the machinery. So a man by conscious effort can speak 
 well, but when he speaks his piece with studied gesture we 
 can easily discover the artificial. Nature can not be coun- 
 terfeited. 
 
 All the marvelous achievements of genius are the out- 
 Sowings of the subconscious. A genius is a man who does 
 a thing beautifully, grandly, perfectly, and does not know 
 how he does it. Talent is the work of the conscious ; 
 genius is the performance of the subconscious. Talent is 
 artificial; genius is natural. Talent is rule; genius is life. 
 If Shakespeare could tell exactly how he wrote his dramas, 
 each man could become a Shakespeare by learning the art. 
 If Raphael could give minute directions as to how he 
 painted, all could learn the art and the world would be 
 crowded with masterpieces. If Michael Angelo could tell 
 how he thought out the plan of St. Peter's, all who wished 
 could learn these rules and become great architects. 
 
 But genius has no rules. The formulation of rules is 
 the work of the conscious braiu. The subconscious is a 
 law unto itself; it rides roughshod over all methods born 
 of consciousness, sweeps out grandly and declares its supe- 
 riority. Genius is the deep, grand, majestic life of the soul 
 in magnificent movement. 
 
 " Every man is a sphinx to all others, an unsolved rid- 
 dle, an agent from his creator with sealed orders." 
 
 Shakespeare cannot tell us the secret of his power. He 
 
190 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 was essentially great, and because he was great it was nat- 
 ural for him to do great things. The deep subconscious 
 life poured itself out through him in matchless drama. 
 Shakespeare drank in from nature ; he unconsciously and 
 consciously assimilated what he saw and heard, and then 
 organized in visible forms of dramatic art the life of the 
 world. The king, the courtier, the prince, the peasant, 
 the fop, the fool, manhood and womanhood pure and 
 simple and beautiful, manhood and womanhood black with 
 impurity, passion and policy, every form of life that 
 came within the range of his far-sweeping vision, he 
 appropriated. Then he associated them, invested them 
 with life and motive, and then he embodied in dramatic 
 art the dramas they had played in his wonderful brain. 
 Shakespeare in his conscious state was simply the aman- 
 uensis for the hidden creator in the depths of the subcon- 
 scious. 
 
 As Shakespeare was the unconscious medium for the 
 expression of the highest drama, so Beethoven was the 
 unconscious medium for the expression of the richest har- 
 mony. Beethoven could not tell us the secret of his art. 
 He could not sell it for millions; he could not impart it 
 for a mine of gold. The inspiration of his art had its 
 source away in the deeps below the level of consciousness. 
 He was organized for music. Music was part and parcel 
 of his being; it pervaded the fibers of his subconsciousness. 
 Because of this he attracted harmony from the whole uni- 
 verse; it rushed to him and demanded expression. It was 
 as natural for him to create a symphony as it is for the 
 peafowl to array himself in a blaze of beautiful colors. 
 
 Raphael could not barter his skill for a throne. He 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 191 
 
 was born to paint. It was his mission to breathe life into 
 the canvas. The grandeur of conception, sublimity of 
 expression, beauty of composition, perfection of drawing, 
 fineness of tone and effectiveness of technique that we find 
 in his paintings were all in himself. He drew them from 
 no external source. To be sure he studied and practiced. 
 He did this to master the resident forces in his being. He 
 could not give away his powers. His powers were him- 
 self. To duplicate his masterpieces you must duplicate 
 the man. He poured out himself in his work, and he 
 mixed his paints with his own quivering emotions. 
 v Genius, some one has said, "is an infinite capacity for 
 taking pains." A better definition would be, "an infinite 
 capacityfor doing things without taking pains." It gives 
 a man the worst kind of pains to attempt to do anything 
 for which he is not naturally adapted. It gives the fish pains 
 to take him out of the water. He was built for the water; 
 let him remain in his own environment. Every man is a 
 genius in some direction. Every man comes here for a 
 specific work, and he is magnificently equipped for that 
 work, and for that alone. Every soul ought to run in its 
 own groove. 
 
 Emerson said: "Like a boat in a river, every boy runs 
 against obstructions on every side but one. On that side 
 all obstructions are taken away and he sweeps serenely on 
 over a deepening channel into an infinite sea." 
 
 I am aware that in the world of externals the deep life 
 of the subconscious is not allowed to express itself, and if 
 on rare occasions it is allowed to express itself, it must 
 express itself through definitions and moulds that have 
 long ago become obselete. Obstructions and barriers of 
 
192 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 all kinds have been and are being set up to interfere with 
 free, spontaneous expression. The conscious external 
 world is a world of limitations, regulations, by-laws, red 
 tape, artificialities, respectabilities, customs, creeds, crys- 
 tallized ideas and definitions. Some of these things are 
 necessary. I would not sweep them all away. I would 
 retain all law and rule that are in accordance with the 
 nature of things and the law of the souPs movements, but 
 the balance T would sweep into limbo, for they are 
 simply bleached and whitened skulls that obstruct the 
 flow of the deep life from the interior. 
 
 A genius is a man through whom the infinite life of the 
 subconscious flows unobstructed, and when such a man 
 appears he has a rough time of it. When he begins to 
 speak the world demands that he shut up or suffer the 
 penalty. To the world of men and women moulded in the 
 formularies of creed and dogma, custom and respectability, 
 such a man is a foreigner and an enemy. The inward life 
 of the soul speaks in Isaiah, and custom-made respecta- 
 bilities become exceedingly mad against him and saw his 
 body in twain with a wooden saw. The voice of the infi- 
 nite spirit of truth speaks through the lips of John the 
 Baptist, and a lecherous woman, at the command of an 
 adulterous king, receives his bleeding head in her lap. 
 God speaks through the lips and the magnificent life of 
 Jesus the Christ, and the authorities of Church and State, 
 who had grown rich by the destruction of truth, nailed 
 him to the Cross. Truth seeks expression through 
 Galileo, and the authorities of his time, rolling in wealth 
 by the destruction of freedom, forced him to deny his 
 statements under the threat of death. John Wesley 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 193 
 
 becomes a medium of a transforming message from the 
 Unseen, and the world pays him for his services by drag- 
 ging him through horse ponds and pelting him with mud 
 and missile. The world of men and women, moulded by 
 custom, brutalized by bigotry and enslaved by creed, 
 smites down the hand that holds to its lips the chalice 
 containing the waters of Eternal Life. 
 
 " There was a man sent from God whose name was 
 John." This is the language of the Bible, and I am pro- 
 foundly of the impression that every man is " sent from 
 God." He comes out of the deep unseen universe into the 
 seen universe with a message distinctively his own. When 
 he emerges he finds himself barred in by ten thousand limi- 
 tations thicker than the walls of Babylon. He must either 
 force his way through, making a new channel for his 
 thought, or else allow it to run in the contracted channels 
 built by his ancestors. Thus it happens that the boy is 
 forced into an occupation for which he is not fitted, and 
 the artificial moulds the free movements of the soul. The 
 round man ought to avoid the square hole. The young 
 lady makes her " d£but " into the social world to have her 
 individuality destroyed by the moulds of fashion and cus- 
 tom. The young student enters college to be pressed into 
 shape and hardened in the intellectual moulds of dead 
 methods. The young Christian is " born again " into the 
 church, where his freedom is destroyed by rules and his 
 manhood is dwarfed by forms, and his free, spontaneous, 
 spiritual growth is interfered with by creeds that were 
 made by men who lived a thousand years ago. When will 
 the church learn that every soul born into this world is a 
 new creation sent here to " work out his own salvation " 
 
 13 m 
 
194 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 in obedience to the universal laws of truth and love? No 
 other man can think or decide or act for him. He stands 
 forth in his own lonely individuality, on the plains of life, 
 in the immediate presence of God, to build his own char- 
 acter and determine his own destiny. 
 
 We have too much law; we are organized to death. 
 
 The New Thought philosophy stands for the universal, 
 and the universal is always simple. In religion we are the 
 victims of over-organization. The soul is crucified on the 
 cross of creed and form, and the Christ is smothered in the 
 voluminous folds of liturgy. In government the voice of 
 the people can not be heard ; we are strangled with red 
 tape and governmental expedient. In social intercourse 
 contact of soul with soul is impossible because of a million 
 intervening frigid artificialities. 
 
 The New Thought declares that the soul is the one 
 eternal simple of the universe. There is no complexity in 
 the soul and its methods. Because of this the New Thought 
 stands for simplification. Simplify government, simplify 
 religion, simplify social intercourse, simplify education. 
 Iu a word, simplify life. Give the soul a chance. Give us 
 more elbow room. Give the soul room to expand to its 
 grandest and fullest expression. 
 
 The New Thought philosopher does not worry over the 
 actual condition of affairs. He knows that the history of 
 humanity is expressed in one word — evolution, and that 
 the successive advances of humanity are marked by long 
 stretches of dead methods tossed up on the shores of time. 
 He knows that the tides of life from the infinite ocean of 
 the unseen are ever lifting humanity to new heights of 
 attainment. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 195 
 
 The New Thought philosopher makes a plea for free- 
 dom, for spontaneity of expression. He declares that 
 u spontaneity is the supreme thing. Pumped-up effort is as 
 barren of results as is the average prayer. You may ami- 
 ably wish and wish and wish, but you will never get it. 
 You may drudge like a slave for the thing you want, but 
 unless spontaneity is at the back of your desire it will not 
 materialize." 
 
 Jesus said, " Which of you, by taking thought, can add 
 one cubit to his stature ? " All the anguish-smitten, con- 
 scious effort of the soul can not add the thousandth part of 
 an inch to a man's height. He says again : " Consider the 
 lilies how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin, and 
 yet I say unto you that Solomon in all his glory was not 
 arrayed like one of these/' The lily unfolds spontaneously 
 into matchless beauty. Conscious worry dwarfs the soul ; 
 subconscious spontaneity unfolds it to the highest perfec- 
 tion. Effort originating in the conscious is unnatural. 
 Effort originating in the subconscious is natural. Effort 
 originating in the conscious is a movement commencing in 
 the periphery. Effort originating in the subconscious is a 
 movement commencing at the center. The first is wasted 
 energy ; the second is potential power ; the first is the 
 human method; the second is the divine method; the first 
 is a violation of law ; the second is in conformance to law. 
 Pursue the first course and you become a spiritual dwarf. 
 Pursue the second and you become a spiritual giant. 
 
 Holmes expressed the central truth of all true character- 
 building when he sang : 
 
 " Build thee more stately mansions, oh my soul, 
 As the swift seasons roll. Leave thy low-vaulted past ; 
 
196 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Let each new temple, nobler than the last, 
 Shut thee from heaven with a dome more vast. 
 Till thou at length art free ; leaving thine outgrown shell 
 By life's unresting sea." 
 
 The noblest type of man is he in whom the conscious and 
 the subconscious operate in perfect harmony. In him 
 logic does not destroy the products of intuition ; in fact, 
 the products of intuition are so faultless and so free from 
 folly that they always stand the test of logic. In him logic 
 does not infringe upon the province of intuition, nor does 
 intuition infringe upon the province of logic. In the per- 
 fect man each of these powers acts in the sweetest harmony. 
 In him intuition is logical and logic is intuitional ; one 
 corroborates the other at all points. In him there is no 
 discord between the external and the internal ; in obedience 
 to the simple natural law of spontaneity the internal is ex- 
 pressed through the external, and the internal is so in con- 
 formity with truth that it never desires to express anything 
 that would be condemned in the courts of common sense. 
 The perfect man cannot give birth to an abnormal thought. 
 
 There ought to be no discord between the conscious and 
 the subconscious. The conscious and the subconscious are 
 the two hands of the ego that bring out of the organ of life 
 perfect harmony. 
 
 It is profoundly true " that out of the abundance of the 
 heart the mouth speaketh." All thought, like light, is 
 colored by the medium through which it passes. An ill- 
 balanced mind will always produce a system of thought 
 that dips away from the level. If the conscious and sub- 
 conscious are the two hands of the ego bringing out of 
 life's keyboard harmony, is it not unfortunate when only 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 197 
 
 one hand is used, and still more unfortunate when that 
 hand strikes discordant notes. 
 
 It follows from these remarks that the individual who 
 undertakes to instruct the world in the highest science of 
 life, the science of harmonious unfoldment, must be a 
 perfect being. The author of Christian Science has a mind 
 that dips away from the line of perfect balance. Her wild 
 claims are outlawed by the facts, and the products of her 
 intuition are disowned by logic. 
 
 So far as I am personally concerned he who instructs 
 me must claim and demonstrate his own intrinsic per- 
 fection and perfect self-balance. Jesus the Christ stands 
 on the page of history unchallenged — the perfect being. 
 He claimed and demonstrated perfection. He was the 
 embodiment of stainlessness, the incarnation of love, 
 the exhaustless source of life, the grandest demonstra- 
 tion of truth, the loftiest ideal of goodness, the high- 
 est manifestation of power and the most perfect example 
 of self-balance the world has ever seen. In him there 
 was no discord. The external was a perfect medium 
 for the outward expression of the internal, and the in- 
 ternal was so in line with truth that it could desire the 
 expression of nothing else. In him the conscious and sub- 
 conscious wrought in beautiful harmony. The system of 
 simple truth he has given us in his matchlessly perfect life 
 has never been surpassed. The system is perfection be- 
 cause he is perfection. The libraries of the world are filled 
 with volumes of commentaries and sermons and creeds, but 
 none of them have added a single truth to the system he 
 furnished us with. It was impossible to add to the science 
 he gave us, for it contains within itself the sum-total of all 
 
198 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 truth in the highest science of the universe, the science of 
 the perfect life. He not alone gave us the sum-total of 
 the science ; he gave us in his great and luminous life the 
 sum-total of the art also. Any attempt to improve upon 
 the system he gave us always has resulted in a miserable 
 caricature. Calvinism, Arminianism, Mormonism, Eddy- 
 ism, are miserable caricatures, abortions born of ill-bal- 
 anced brains. 
 
 I have shown that the spiritual man in the deeps of the 
 subconscious is the chemist in the great laboratory of 
 thought. I have shown that the subconscious is the source 
 of all inspiration. I have shown that the spiritual man in 
 the subconscious is the silent architect of character, and 
 that the spiritual man in the conscious must furnish the 
 raw material for character construction. 
 
 Now, in concluding this part of our study of the subcon- 
 scious, I would say that we have conscious access to the 
 simple records of the life of Christ, and we have his doc- 
 trine reported by his disciples. If anybody can furnish 
 me with a loftier book than that collection of documents 
 known as the New Testament I will willingly discard it. 
 But I have come to the conclusion that as a storehouse for 
 timber for the development of the highest type of character 
 its excellence has never and will never be surpassed. In 
 this book we have the science of the perfect life taught by 
 the world's master teacher, and we have the art illustrated 
 in his exquisite life. I would advise all the readers of this 
 volume who are in search of the most beautiful and most 
 enduring thought-stuff to use in character-building to read 
 this book and crowd New Testament timber into the sub- 
 conscious, and under the automatic laws of character- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 199 
 
 building every one who does so will unfold a character 
 similar to that of Jesus. 
 
 Finally, the spiritual man, operating in the subcon- 
 scious, seems to be free from the limitations of time and 
 space. To understand what I mean by this the reader 
 will call to mind the point I have given frequent emphasis 
 to, namely, that man is an inhabitant of two realms, the 
 visible and the invisible. The visible realm is the realm of 
 external objects. The invisible is the realm of thought. 
 Thought comes out of the invisible into the visible and 
 becomes externalized. The invisible is the realm of finished 
 ideals. Here is where the great Architect of the universe 
 keeps his finished plans, for the sacred Book says : " The 
 Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world. " The vis- 
 ible is the realm where the finished plans gradually assume 
 shape, for the Lamb was not actually slain until the events 
 of four thousand years, had prepared the way. The invisi- 
 ble is the realm of the absolute; the visible is the realm 
 of the relative. The invisible is the realm of the perfect; 
 the visible is the real of the imperfect. The invisible is the 
 realm of perfect ideals; the visible is the realm where the 
 perfected ideals are slowly evolved into visible form. These 
 finished ideals are ever emerging seeking expression. In 
 the invisible thought-realm time and space are annihilated. 
 So completely is thought master of time and space that 
 they are as if they were not. In the visible realm where 
 invisible thought slowly assumes visible form time and 
 space are both necessary. There could be no visible realm 
 if time and space were both absent. In fact, time and 
 space are inherent qualities of the visible universe; with- 
 out them even the conception of such a universe would be 
 
200 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 impossible. In the visible realm time is measured off by 
 the motion of the earth upon its axis and around the sun. 
 Man, then, is an inhabitant of two realms, and when he 
 operates through the conscious brain he operates in the 
 visible, and he requires both time and space to embody his 
 thought-forces in visible form. In other words, when he 
 works in the external he is limited by time and space and 
 must conform to their laws. When he operates through 
 the subconscious in the internal he operates in the invisible, 
 and in this realm he is so superior to time and space that 
 they exist as if they were not. In the visible man is lim- 
 ited by the finite and hemmed in by its laws. In the in- 
 visible he operates in the infinite and to the infinite the 
 finite exists as if it were not. 
 
 But some one asks: How can a thing exist and yet ex- 
 ist as if it were not ? I answer by saying the stars and 
 the moon exist. Gro out at night and you behold them in 
 glittering array, crowding each other on the midnight skies. 
 But in the daytime they disappear; they exist, and yet 
 they exist as if they were not. The superior effulgence of 
 the sun has annihilated them. 
 
 In the realm of communication time and space have 
 been annihilated because man has learned to direct a force 
 that is superior to both time and space. Marconi, the 
 electrical wizard, has ascended into a realm where time 
 and space are unknown, and manipulates a force that does 
 not recognize either. Marconi sends out his message by 
 lightning flash, and the instant it is sent it is received 
 thousands of miles away. Time and space are nonentities 
 in the presence of that invisible potential energy mastered 
 by Marconi. Now the power that masters is greater than 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 201 
 
 the power mastered. The thought of Marconi and his associ- 
 ates mastered this mysterious energy which the scientists 
 call "ether." Thought-force is mightier than ether, and if 
 ether in vibration does not recognize time and space, 
 much less does thought-force in vibration recognize them. 
 
 Coming back to my original proposition : When the 
 spiritual man operates in the realm of the subconscious he 
 -does not recognize time or space. 
 
 Zerah Colborn could tell instantaneously the square root 
 of 106,929 as 327, and the cube root of 68,336,125 as 645. 
 Before the question of the number of minutes in forty- 
 ^ight years could be written out he answered by saying 
 25,228,810. He gave without a moment's hesitation 
 the factors of 247,483 as 941 and 263, and when asked 
 for the factors of 36,083 he answered there are none, for 
 it is a prime number. He could not tell how the ansivers 
 came to his mind, and he could not perform on paper a 
 simple sum in multiplication or division. 
 
 The element of time enters into all man's performances 
 on the visible plane, but when he operates on the invisible 
 plane time does not seem to be a factor at all. Thousands 
 of times it has happened that all the events and experi- 
 ences of a lifetime have been crowded within the compass 
 of a single instant. Individuals who have been rescued 
 irom drowning and others who have escaped death in an 
 accident, in relating their experience, have said that in a 
 second they have lived over again their entire past lives. In 
 these rare and mysterious moments the spiritual man ope- 
 rated on the invisible thought-plane where time and space 
 as factors are not recognized. 
 
 We have already seen that in the hours of sleep the 
 
202 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 spiritual man has retreated from the conscious brain and 
 ceases to manifest himself on the visible planes of action. 
 We have also seen that this temporary retirement by no 
 means destroys his activity, and although he may be utterly 
 unconscious of his material surroundings, yet he continues 
 to manifest himself on invisible planes. This invisible 
 activity of the spiritual man in sleep is revealed in dreams. 
 The mental movements of the spiritual man in dreams are 
 more rapid than the lightning stroke. Sometimes in 
 dreams an entire tragedy is enacted in the fragment of a 
 second ; an entire life is lived in a moment, or a multitude 
 of events that would fill a volume are packed within the 
 limits of an instant. All these things go to show that in 
 the invisible thought-realm time and space exist as if they 
 were not. The spiritual man in this deep and marvelous 
 realm is utterly independent of all the limitations of the 
 external universe. To the spiritual man in this realm there 
 is no past and no future ; there is no here and no there. 
 Here and there past and future belong to the visible realm; 
 they form the limiting barriers of the universe of externals, 
 but in the deep interior spiritual universe none of these 
 things exist. 
 
 In concluding this chapter I would remark: 
 1. That man is a wonderful being and stands surrounded 
 with matchless opportunities. He stands on the edge of 
 the material at the point where the invisible forces of eter- 
 nity rush forth to be embodied in visible form in the realm 
 of time. Thus he stands between the visible and the in- 
 visible, and he embodies in himself in finite form the quali- 
 ties of both ; therefore he is responsive to all the forces 
 that move in the realms of both. Man is open to the forces 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 2.03 
 
 from both realms. The body or the external man is open 
 to the play of the forces in time, and the spiritual or inter- 
 nal man is open to the play of the forces in eternity. 
 
 I am not prepared to accept the doctrine that is being 
 widely disseminated to-day in pamphlet and book and ad- 
 dress that man is God in self-expression. God is the abso- 
 lute one ; man is a relative being. God is the perfect whole r 
 man is a fragmentary unit. God is infinite in life, power r 
 love, truth, wisdom and justice ; man possesses these attri- 
 butes but they are limited by the finite measure of his ca- 
 pacities. God is the causeless cause ; man is an effect. God 
 is the infinite ocean of perfection ; man is a lake receiving 
 his supplies regularly from the ocean of the divine fulness. 
 God is the independent one ; man is dependent. God is the 
 giver ; man is the receiver. 
 
 Now, since man stands between the visible and the in- 
 visible, and since his being is open to the operation of the 
 forces that move in both, he can enter into the deeps of the 
 invisible, come into vital union with the giant forces of the 
 unseen, assimilate these forces, and then march forward into 
 time with the step of a conqueror and externalize these 
 forces in splendid achievement. To do this he must enter 
 into the silence, shut out the rattle, noise and confusion of 
 the external universe, absorb the forces of the infinite and 
 then come forth a veritable giant of strength to achieve 
 something for the upliftment of humanity. This is what 
 the great Master meant when he said, " When thou prayest 
 enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door? 
 pray to thy Father who seeth in secret, and thy Father who 
 seeth in secret shall reward thee openly." Here you have 
 the command to enter into the silence, shut out all external 
 
204 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 noises ; come into living contact with the invisible God, 
 become surcharged with his power and love and wisdom; 
 then go forth into the open of the external and achieve great 
 things for humanity. 
 
 All the great movements of human history that have been 
 fraught with infinite blessings to humanity were conceived 
 and born in the deep silence. Christianity in its beautiful 
 simplicity was the most gracious movement that ever entered 
 human history. Christianity, freed from all human opin- 
 ions, is the divine thought-force in action in the realms of 
 time. It is a wave of light and love, and power and joy, 
 and freedom and purity from the vast realms of the invis- 
 ible. Its author was a man who habitually entered into 
 the silence. When the tired world was hushed in slumber 
 he was up amidst the solitudes of the mountains commun- 
 ing with the invisible. It is recorded that on one occasion 
 he entered into the silence of communion with the invisible 
 with three of his disciples, and, behold, the resplendent 
 majesty of the invisible forces shone in effulgent glory 
 through his body ; his face shone as the sun and his rai- 
 ment was as white as the light, and the glorified spirits of 
 the masters of history, Moses and Elijah, conversed with 
 him, and the voice of God was heard saying, "This is my 
 beloved Son ; hear ye him." 
 
 The matchless achievements of the Christ are to my 
 mind a perfect demonstration of the fact that he was a 
 perfect medium for the display of the infinite forces that 
 reside in the invisible. In him the perfect ideal of man 
 that exists in finished form in the eternal world was exhib- 
 ited in time. In him the infinite God found a perfect in- 
 strument for the display of the omnipotent energies of the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 205 
 
 invisible. Through him vibrated without obstructiou the 
 thought- forces of God. The majesty, the truth, the dig- 
 nity, the calmness, the love, the truth and power of the 
 invisible were absorbed by him in the silence, and this is 
 why he shook the world and changed the front of history. 
 His miracles, his resurrection and his ascension were per- 
 fectly natural to a being of his type. Such divine achieve- 
 ments belonged to him as naturally as music belonged to 
 Mosart or drama to Shakespeare or invention to Edison. 
 Christ was the divine in external form. His miracles, his 
 resurrection and ascension were not done in violation to 
 law ; they were wrought in obedience to law. All the laws 
 of inferior forces are annihilated when a superior force be- 
 gins to operate. Christ was perfect master of the highest 
 forces of the universe. He moved on the highest plane. 
 He was the perfect medium of the energies of omnipo- 
 tence, and because of this his achievements were in perfect 
 keeping with his character. The Christ of history can 
 never be duplicated. He stands forth upon the pages of 
 history in lonely and silent grandeur. Because of this he 
 is the great Example and the loftiest Ideal. He gave ua 
 the science and art of the perfect life, and as he habitually 
 entered into the silence for inspiration and power so must 
 we. 
 
 All the great men of history since his time who have 
 benefited the world by their lives and achievements have 
 been men who habitually entered into the silence of the 
 invisible. 
 
 Martin Luther remains in the silence of his cell in the 
 monastery communing with the invisible, and when he 
 comes out he shakes Europe and the vibrations of his voice 
 
"206 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 overturn the thrones of despotism, cause tyrants to trem- 
 ble, emancipate the mind of man from the slavery of cen- 
 turies, aod give birth to a thousand movements fraught 
 -with blessings to the race. 
 
 John Bunyan is flung into the silence of Bedford jail. 
 There, with a bundle of straw for a bed and cold stone for 
 a table, he enters into communion with the invisible in 
 the silence, and there he obtains the inspiration to write a 
 book called (t The Pilgrim's Progress," a book that has a 
 perennial charm and has lifted millions from the "slough 
 of despond" and placed their feet upon the sun-bathed 
 summits of a lofty character. 
 
 The clouds of disaster hang heavy in the skies of Amer- 
 ica's history. In the battle for freedom the combatants are 
 uoequally matched. The armies'of England are mighty ; 
 her treasury contains unlimited supplies. The colonial 
 army is ragged and hungry ; the treasury is depleted ; dis- 
 content is in the atmosphere, and despair makes the heart 
 of freedom's defenders shiver with dread. George Wash- 
 ington, the general of the colonial army, upon whose 
 shoulders rests the responsibility of achieving independ- 
 ence, is sad and his heart is heavy. He retires into the 
 deep silence and falls upon his knees and communes with 
 the invisible God. A wave of light sweeps away the 
 clouds of fear and despair. The man in the silence is in- 
 spired. He has a vision of victory, and he rises from his 
 knees a conqueror. In that moment the grandest, the 
 strongest and mightiest republic the world has ever seen 
 was born, and George Washington has been fitly named 
 u the Father of his country." 
 
 In short, all history stands ready with volumes of evi- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 207 
 
 dence to show that all great character in men and women 
 and all great movements that have showered infinite bene- 
 dictions upon humanity were born in the profound depths 
 of the silence. 
 
 2. My second remark is this : To realize the perfect we 
 must enter into the silence and stand face to face with it, 
 aud when the majestic vision interpenetrates the entire 
 spiritual man, then we must march out into the open and 
 give the vision visible form. I am aware that by reason 
 of our limitations we cannot give perfect expression to the 
 matchless visions of perfection that we obtain in the 
 silence, but we must do the best we can with the materials 
 at hand. 
 
 Realization is done in the silence of the invisible. 
 
 Externalization is done in the noise of the visible. 
 
 Realization is like faith ; "it is the substance of things 
 hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Just as the 
 entire oak-tree lies capsulate in the acorn, so all history 
 lies in perfect seed-form in the invisible ; and just as time 
 and space are factors in the unfoldment of the oak-tree to 
 mature perfection, so time and space are necessary factors 
 in the unfoldment of the perfect plan of history. 
 
 Faith opens the door into the invisible and shows the 
 spiritual man the finished ideals of history to be external- 
 ized in time. This is why a prophet is called a seer. The 
 seer has spiritual vision ; he sees the finished ideal and the 
 perfect plan lying in the dazzling splendor of the timeless 
 invisible. This explains how Daniel could predict the 
 movements of all history, and John could predict the vary- 
 ing fortunes of the Empire of Truth and Righteousness. 
 Faith then is the power that enables the spiritual man to 
 
208 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 enter the invisible and behold in substance " things hoped 
 for" and see in finished form "things not seen." 
 
 As George Washington entered into the silence and re- 
 mained there in communion with the invisible he had a 
 vision of a mighty republic ; the plan was there, the fin- 
 ished ideal in seed-form was already existing in substance. 
 Washington saw it, and it gave him a confidence that no 
 defeat could destroy and an inspiration that no barrier 
 could daunt. After this vision Washington was irresisti- 
 ble. He was organized victory in himself. The man who 
 enters into the silence and beholds the vision of the per- 
 fect cannot be vanquished. He sees the perfect plan, and 
 he knows that if the plan is ever carried forward and ex- 
 ternalized in time that this work must be done by human 
 agency. 
 
 If one set of individuals refuse to carry the plan for- 
 ward and externalize it on the planes of the visible, an- 
 other set of individuals will have the opportunity. The 
 plans and specifications of history are finished and the ma- 
 terial is ready in ample quantity and quality, but those who 
 take the contract must comply with the conditions. The 
 Jews refused to comply with the conditions of extending 
 the kingdom of God, and the Gentiles received and em- 
 braced the opportunity. 
 
 If the structure is finished with defective material man 
 is to blame. Man is surrounded with the opulence of 
 eternity so far as material is concerned ; the plans are 
 matchlessly perfect and the instructions full and definite ; 
 if he puts bad material into the structure he has no one to 
 blame but himself. 
 
 But I would have the reader to notice with special atten- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 209 
 
 tion this fact : the man who enters the invisible and has a 
 vision of the finished ideal generally falls in love with it 
 and falls in line with the purpose of the eternal Architect, 
 and thus becomes a living, moving part of the plan, and so 
 far as his work is concerned in carrying the plan forward 
 into time he is invincible. He will not be held responsible 
 for the failure of others. 
 
 The supreme thing for the individual, however, is the 
 unfoldment of a pure, well-balanced, lofty character. This 
 business of character-building can not be accomplished in 
 a day or a month or a year. It is supreme folly to imagine 
 that a man can live in hourly disobedience to the laws of 
 character-building for seventy or eighty years, and then, 
 when his whole character is a mass of ruins, expect to 
 have it reconstructed in a moment upon his death-bed. 
 The laws of character-building, like the laws of history- 
 building, are the laws of God, and they are inflexible; no 
 man can play fast and loose with them. What are these 
 laws? 
 
 1. The man must enter into the silence and stand with 
 receptive soul in the presence of the perfect ideal. 
 
 2. He must do this habitually and concentrate all his 
 powers upon the vision until the automatic laws of the 
 subconscious weave the qualities of the vision into his life. 
 
 3. He must then march out into the open and crystal- 
 lize those qualities into a transparent character on the planes 
 of visible action. 
 
 The man must first u tarry at Jerusalem," enter into the 
 upper room and hide himself in the silence, and when the 
 vision of the perfect Christ appears he must open his whole 
 nature in the spirit of perfect receptivity to its transforming 
 
 14 m 
 
210 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 power. He must do this habitually until the automatic 
 machinery of the subconscious shall weave the Christ quali- 
 ties into the life. When he becomes surcharged with the 
 life-forces of the Christ his thoughts will create a holy 
 atmosphere around him and his tongue will become a flame 
 of love ; then he will march forth into the open and preach 
 a new gospel that will shake Jerusalem and all Judea and 
 Samaria and reach the outermost edge of the earth, and 
 that gospel will be that the " Christ v is the sum-total of 
 all truth and "the power of God unto salvation." 
 
 Every man has within himself this perfect ideal. The 
 historic Christ externalized on the page of history corre- 
 sponds to the invisible Christ that exists in the depths of 
 every man ; for " This is the true light that lighteth every 
 man that cometh into the world/' and Paul says : " The 
 word is nigh thee even in thy mouth, and in thine heart 
 even the word of the gospel we preach. If you confess 
 with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in your heart 
 that God hath raised him from the dead, you shall be 
 saved." 
 
 When a man surrenders to the highest within himself 
 he surrenders to the highest outside of himself, and the 
 highest outside of man is the historic Christ. We need the 
 matchless portrait of " the Christ " in history to interpret 
 the " Christ within. " The Christ without is the Christ 
 within written out in terms of flesh and blood. One is the 
 tenon, the other is the mortise ; they are complements of 
 each other. Jesus himself said, " He that is of the truth 
 heareth my voice." 
 
 Again, in the matter of unfolding a healthy body the 
 same conditions must be complied with : 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 211 
 
 1. The man must enter into the silence of the invisible 
 and stand with receptive nature in the presence of the vision 
 of perfect health. 
 
 2. He must do this habitually until the thought-quali- 
 ties of health shall, under the operation of the automatic 
 machinery of body-building, enter into the living tissue 
 of his body. 
 
 3. He must then march forward into the visible and 
 crystallize the thought-qualities of health in a strong and 
 vigorous body by exercise on the visible plane of action. 
 
 In the realm of the invisible there is nothing imperfect 
 and nothing abnormal. u There is no night there." There 
 is no discord there. There is no crying nor tears nor sorrow 
 there. There is no sickness nor disease nor death there. All 
 these things belong to the visible realm where man is 
 slowly struggling on towards the realization of " the per- 
 fect." When the perfect ideals of the invisible are per- 
 fectly externalized in time, then all sorrow and discord and 
 disease and pain aud death will be swept away. To gain 
 health we must realize the vision in the silence of perfect 
 health and then externalize it on the planes of action. This 
 can not be accomplished in a day or a month. Body- 
 building, like character-building, requires time. 
 
212 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE LAW OF THOUGHT- PROJECTION. 
 
 Up to the present we have been dealing specifically with 
 fundamental facts and principles. It was necessary that 
 we enter into a thorough investigation of these funda- 
 mentals for a full understanding of this, and the following 
 chapters would have been impossible apart from a clear-cut 
 knowledge of the fundamental facts and principles in the 
 universe and in man. At this point I feel justified in say- 
 ing that the results of our study have led us to one grand 
 conclusion — namely : " That the whole universe without 
 and the whole universe within are governed by law/' This 
 is God's universe, and in it there is no such thing as 
 chance ; there is no such thing as luck ; there are no slip- 
 shod methods. 
 
 The infinite superintending mind is absolute perfection; 
 the laws of the universe are the outgoings of this infinite 
 mind, and since that mind is perfection the laws must be 
 perfection also. We have seen that the business of uni- 
 verse-building and universe government are achievements 
 wrought in obedience to law. We have seen that body- 
 building, mind-building and character-building are wrought 
 in obedience to well-ordered and never-changing law. We 
 have seen that the attainment of physical health and soul 
 opulence, the attainment of personal self-control, personal 
 attractiveness and power, and the attainment of success of 
 the highest type are all obtained by obedience to barmo- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 213 
 
 nious, well-ordered, never-changing laws. There is noth- 
 ing arbitrary in the universe. There is no such thing as 
 favoritism. The doctrine of election is a libel on God — a 
 clumsy theory fabricated to support a false assumption. 
 
 By obedience to law all the forces of the universe within 
 and all the forces of the universe without become man's 
 willing servants. By disobedience all these forces become 
 man's enemies. By obedience to law man masters law. 
 Through disobedience law masters him. By obedience all 
 law conspires to make man free. Through disobedience 
 to law man forges the chains of his own slavery. When 
 man obeys all forces crown him. When he disobeys all 
 forces crush him. When a man's life is in harmony with 
 the program of God, the serenity of heaven's repose 
 reigns throughout the dominions of man's inner kingdom. 
 When his life is run in accordance with the program of 
 selfishness, the discord of hell reigns through the same do- 
 minions. 
 
 The same principle obtains in the universe that obtains 
 in human law — namely: "Ignorance of the law excuses 
 no one." If a man does not know the law and obeys it, 
 he reaps the benefit. If he does not know the law and dis- 
 obeys it, he receives the penalty. All departments of hu- 
 man action are governed by these unchanging laws, and a 
 man may obey the laws that obtain in one section of human 
 action and reap the reward, while he may disobey the 
 laws that govern another section and receive the penalty. 
 
 There are, for instance, laws governing character-build- 
 ing and laws governing fortune-building. A man may, by 
 strict obedience to the laws that govern business success, 
 amass millions, while at the same time he may disobey the 
 
214 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 laws of soul enrichment and in the matter of character- 
 building he may be a dismal failure. On the other hand, 
 a man may obey the laws of soul enrichment and, from the 
 standpoint of spiritual unfoldment, he may be gloriously 
 successful, while at the same time he may fail to fulfil the 
 conditions of business success and remain poor all his life. 
 A man may obey the laws of physical health and become 
 strong and vigorous, while, at the same time, he may fail 
 to comply with the conditions of spiritual health and be- 
 come a moral wreck. The converse of this is also true. 
 A man may obey the laws of spiritual unfold ment and be- 
 come a spiritual giant, while he may fail to comply with 
 the conditions of physical health and become a physical 
 wreck. 
 
 Harmonious development along all lines — in spiritual 
 unfoldment, mind-building, body-building and achieve- 
 ment upon the planes of the visible — depends upon habitual 
 obedience to the laws that govern these realms. 
 
 According to these remarks the supreme thing for man 
 is to know the law and obey it. 
 
 I believe that all things are possible to the man who 
 knows all law and obeys all law. The measure of a man's 
 power is the measure of his knowledge of and obedience to 
 law. The advance of man is exactly commensurate with 
 his knowledge of and obedience to law. When a man 
 knows how a force moves he can then construct a machine 
 that will in all the details and general plan of its construc- 
 tion conform to the manner in which that force moves ; 
 through this machine he can harness and direct this force 
 and compel it to do his bidding. Man has found out how 
 electricity moves, and he builds his machines and dynamos 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 215 
 
 in accordance with the law of electrical movement, and, 
 behold, that giant force that shivers the atmosphere and 
 cleaves the oak and shakes the earth becomes tame and 
 willingly acts as man's obedient servant. 
 
 All things are possible to the man who knows all law and 
 obeys all law. It must be remembered that this is a state- 
 ment of the ideal condition towards which man has been 
 struggling for thousands of years. When humanity as a 
 whole reaches in the path of progress the point when each 
 individual shall know all law and obey all law, then hu- 
 manity shall have reached ultimate perfection, and all the 
 units of the perfect ivhole shall have attained to permanent 
 and perfect union with the invisible God. 
 
 My purpose in writing this volume is to furnish a small 
 quota towards the magnificent general result by showing 
 how a man, by obedience to law, can win self-control and 
 unfold his own inward powers and thereby develop a strong, 
 noble, pure and permanent character. 
 
 With these considerations I will now proceed in the dis- 
 cussion of the laid of thought-projection. 
 
 The two questions that present themselves demanding an 
 answer are these : 
 
 Can a man send out his thoughts to a distant point with- 
 out the aid of intermediate instrumentalities ? 
 
 If he can, how is this mysterious performance wrought? 
 
 The first question is easy to answer ; the second question 
 is exceedingly difficult. 
 
 We will now proceed to answer the first question. 
 
 1. That it is possible for man to send his thought to a dis- 
 tant point without the aid of any intermediate instrumental- 
 ity visible to the human eye or tangible to the human touch 
 
216 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 may be shown by the achievements of Marconi. That the 
 reader may fully understand the marvelous performance of 
 Marconi I take this description of his work from " The 
 New York World " : " Marconi consented to take the news- 
 paper correspondents into the operating-room and explain 
 the process by which the Hertzian waves are started on 
 their way through 'ether.' The room is about thirty feet 
 square. Near the door is a raised platform upon which the 
 operator stands while sending the message. The key is on 
 a shelf, and on the wall there is a switch which turns on or 
 shuts off the power from the dynamo. First sendings by 
 the wireless methods were done by means of a wooden lever 
 which operated pump-handle fashion. The new key devised 
 by Marconi, while several times larger than the regulation 
 telegraph key, is like it in many respects. It is about 
 twelve inches in length, made of brass, has a gutta-percha 
 button and platinum contact points. The play between 
 the points is about one inch. This of course can be regu- 
 lated, but a considerable play is necessary to prevent stick- 
 ing. 
 
 " The greater part of the operating-room floor space is 
 occupied by condensers. They are about waist high and 
 form a square in the room. Crossing them from corner to 
 corner are two pieces of sheet zinc about a foot wide and 
 ten or twelve feet long. At the left end of the room from 
 the entrance are the electrodes, with three square oil tanks 
 for cooling purposes and two silvery globes about the size 
 of a croquet ball. There is a space of about four inches 
 between these globes, and it is the crossing of the electricity 
 over this air bridge that gives the sparks and the loud re- 
 ports when the operator is busy with the key. One of the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 217 
 
 electrodes is connected with the ground; the other with the 
 aerial wires above ground. When the electricity was switched 
 into the condensers it gathered force, passed into the wire 
 and down to the electrode. The opening and closing of 
 the key caused the wires to charge and discharge, and the 
 jumping of the current across the space between the elec- 
 trodes gave the pulsations which vibrated the ether and was 
 •conveyed to the other side of the Atlantic." 
 Here you have — 
 
 1. A machine for crowding electricity into small com- 
 pass. 
 
 2. A machine through which man controls and directs 
 this condensed force. 
 
 3. A machine through which man, by liberating this 
 condensed force, sets the inner atmosphere or ether in vi- 
 bration. 
 
 4. These vibrations are of almost inconceivable rapid- 
 
 5. The laws of time and space seem to be annihilated in 
 the presence of this mysterious energy. 
 
 6. On the invisible wings of this subtle energy man can 
 send his thought to any distance. 
 
 The point that it is important for us to remember in our 
 -examination of the invention of Marconi is this : Here is 
 an invisible, intangible force, concerning the essence of 
 which man knows nothing — a force harnessed and directed 
 by man ; this force leaps into the saddle upon the back of 
 another invisible, intangible element called " ether " and 
 rides with inconceivable rapidity to the receiving instru- 
 ment, where the message carried is automatically recorded. 
 This wonderful invisible rider cares not for wind nor wave, 
 
218 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 rock nor mountain. He finds an unobstructed pathway 
 through all things. Whether he winds his way around the 
 atoms of matter or drives through them we do not know. 
 One thing we do know — "he gets there just the same." 
 
 Prior to the discovery of Marconi man was compelled 
 at great expense to build a copper highway at the bottom 
 of the sea for this invisible rider. Marconi has found out 
 that he does not need any elaborate highway constructed 
 by man. Almighty God, when he created him, created at 
 the same time an invisible highway for him through the 
 universe. Marconi has adjusted his machines so as to send 
 this swift rider out in his own invisible track, and has 
 thereby done away with all visible and tangible highways. 
 
 The transmission of thought to great distances without 
 the use of visible intermediate instrumentalities is an ac- 
 complished fact. 
 
 Our scientists have buried forever the doctrine of coarse 
 materialism. They have opened the door into the unseen 
 universe. They have demonstrated that the unseen realm 
 is the source from which issues all the omnipotent poten- 
 tialities of eternity. 
 
 The utilization of electricity as a means for transmitting 
 thought on the waves of "ether" will speedily be followed 
 by the utilization of a still swifter force. I refer now to 
 the rays that flow from that newly discovered metal called 
 "radium." All over the world scientists are experiment- 
 ing with this marvelous substance. 
 
 Sir Wm. Crookes, the discoverer of the X-ray, Lord 
 Kelvin, Prof. Henri Becqueral, Madam and Professor 
 Curie, Professors Pegram, Pupin and Thompson are delv- 
 ing into the fascinating mystery of its power. These scien- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 219 
 
 tists have discovered that flying atoms from radium will 
 whirl through sheet-iron with no diminution of speed and 
 photograph an object afterwards. A single crystal will 
 give out its steady blue light for a million years without 
 cessation, while continuing to hurl forth its atoms into 
 space and to impart to other substances the property of 
 giving light. The light from radium is entirely devoid of 
 heaf. Its flying particles will burn the flesh without the 
 sensation of heat. 
 
 Down in the deepest depths of pitchblende mines where 
 particles of radium have been hidden away from sunlight 
 since the world was built they are still found shining with 
 their strange blue light. After ages of time they continue 
 to hurl their atoms outward and upward through the en- 
 casing pitchblende, vast masses of granite, clay and sod 
 and grass, beyond the surface of the earth and beyond the 
 flamiug sun. What an amazing gunner is this who fires 
 his atomic projectiles from the profound depths of the earth 
 and hits a star. These projectiles move at the rate of one 
 hundred and twenty thousand miles a second ; one of them 
 would make a double viewless loop around the moon and 
 back again before you could say " Jack Robinson." Sup- 
 pose you should hold a crystal of radium in your hand and 
 face the east. Suppose one of the particles shot forth by 
 the radium crystal was a bullet ; you would be shot in the 
 back five times within the limits of a wink. One of these 
 particles sent out to chase a Mauser bullet would pass 
 through it as if it was standing still. 
 
 The force that Marconi has harnessed rides with incon- 
 ceivable rapidity, but the rays from radium ride faster. 
 
220 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 My purpose in recording this description of radium from 
 the reports of the scientists who have been studying its 
 properties is to give the reader the conclusions arrived at 
 by these men who have every facility for arriving at a just 
 estimate of its properties. The conclusions are as follows : 
 
 1. Radium is a substance. 
 
 2. Its rays are substantial parts of itself. 
 
 3. These rays move faster than electricity. 
 
 4. Matter in its densest form offers no obstruction to its 
 passage. 
 
 Radium then is a mineral. It is composed of an aggre- 
 gation of minute particles of matter. It belongs then to 
 the visible external universe. It is subject to the laws 
 that govern the material universe. It occupies space and 
 time is a factor in its movements, for it consumes time 
 in its rapid flight. It is unquestionably the rarest mate- 
 rial substance yet known to science. The rapid flight of its 
 infinitesimal particles through the universe is probably the 
 highest and most rarefied form of matter in existence. But 
 with all its marvelous properties it is still a form of matter 
 and will always remain in its own realm. 
 
 When we ascend in our investigations through the coarse 
 material forms to the more rarefied, and from the more rare- 
 fied to the still more rarefied, we eventually reach the 
 outermost edge of matter, and we find that here another 
 realm begins. We call this realm the realm of spirit. 
 While the inmost essence of spirit and matter defies our 
 mightiest powers of analysis, yet we know that matter is 
 not spirit and spirit is not matter. We know that spirit 
 is the cause and matter is the effect; spirit is the creator 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 221 
 
 and matter is the created. We know that spirit is obedient 
 to its own laws of movement and matter is obedient 
 to its own laws of movement. We know that spirit 
 creates matter and then moulds it in obedience to law into 
 conformity with its own purpose. We know that since 
 spirit is the creator and governor of matter it is infinitely 
 superior to matter. 
 
 Now my argument is this : If the thing created has the 
 power to send forth parts of itself with such marvelous 
 speed, the creator can move with still greater speed. If 
 matter in motion can almost knock out time and space,, 
 spirit can knock them out altogether. If the most rarefied 
 forms of matter can pass through all other forms of matter 
 that stand below them without any diminution in the ve- 
 locity of their flight, then spirit can pass through the most 
 rarefied forms of matter as if it did not exist at all. If 
 spirit was sent on a chase after radium rays it would pass 
 through them as if they were standing still. 
 
 With these considerations before us, I will state the sub- 
 stance of this chapter in the form of propositions : 
 
 1. Spirit is the supreme force in the universe. 
 
 2. Thought is spirit in action. 
 
 3. Thought in movement annihilates time and space. 
 
 4. The realm where thought moves is the realm of the 
 eternal now. 
 
 5. In this timeless, spaceless realm where thought 
 moves matter does not exist. 
 
 6. That the spiritual man acting in the subconscious 
 realm can project his thought on the unseen plane to a 
 distance. 
 
222 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 7. That this ability is conditioned upon obedience to law 
 and is susceptible of cultivation by exercise. 
 
 8. That the medium of communication is the spirit at- 
 mosphere in which we all live and move and have our 
 being. 
 
 As we proceed in our study of this invisible force and 
 its realm of action we must remember that language is 
 sometimes misleading. Language itself is simply the ex- 
 ternal shell of invisible thought ; it is thought externalized 
 on the plane of the visible. It source is in the external ; 
 the qualities that enter into its structure are all qual- 
 ities that inhere in the visible. If we could strip off all ex- 
 ternal envelopes and sweep away all material environments 
 and commune as the angels do we would need no language. 
 Then we would need no explanations of the majestic real- 
 ities of the unseen universe. It would not be necessary 
 to attempt to show that in the unseen universe there is no 
 time and no space, aud that matter in all its forms is ab- 
 sent. The spiritual man standing in the midst of this 
 great and mysterious realm would need no argument to 
 convince him. The order of the invisible universe would 
 be self-evident. 
 
 But the situation with us at present is different. We 
 are fleshed up spirits. We reach each other on the visible 
 plane through the medium of matter. Our language, the 
 vehicle for the conveyance of thought, is material through- 
 out its structure, and the organs of speech are composed 
 of matter. Because of this — I say that the language we 
 are compelled to use in expressing the results of our study 
 of the unseen universe and the movements of the spiritual 
 man in that realm is liable to mislead. I would advise 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 223 
 
 the reader not to mistake the symbol for the idea symbol- 
 ized, nor the drapery for the principle. 
 
 I shall not discuss the first five propositions because I 
 have already, in previous chapters, furnished evidence in 
 support of their scientific accuracy. I will simply restate 
 them and proceed. In the universe at large and in man 
 spirit is the supreme force. Thought is the spirit in 
 movement. When thought moves dynamically time and 
 space are annihilated, because thought moves in the realm 
 of the eternal now, where there is no here nor there, and 
 no past nor present. When thought moves dynamically 
 it moves in the unseen universe where matter does not ex- 
 ist to offer a barrier to its progress. 
 
 The proposition that now presents itself for illustration 
 and proof is this : "The spiritual man, acting through the 
 subconscious brain, can project his thought on the unseen 
 plane to a distance." 
 
 This proposition will be clearly understood if the reader 
 will recall the point repeatedly made in the previous chap- 
 ters, namely : That man is an inhabitant of two realms, 
 the visible and the invisible. That he operates in the 
 visible through the conscious brain, and he operates in the 
 invisible through the subconscious brain. His methods of 
 thought-transmission in each realm must conform to the 
 laws that govern in each realm. When he transmits his 
 thought in the visible he uses audible, tangible and visible 
 methods. When he transmits his thought in the invisi- 
 ble he uses inaudible, intangible and invisible methods. 
 Man cannot transmit his thought on the conscious plane 
 by the subconscious method, nor can he transmit his 
 thought on the subconscious plane by the conscious method. 
 
224 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 I find it exceedingly difficult to convince the average 
 undeveloped individual that man is far greater than he 
 appears to be ; that what we see of man is only a small 
 part of his vast and potential selfhood. I refuse to argue 
 with an individual who has never risen higher than the 
 animal plane in his conception of man. To argue with 
 such a man is wasted energy. A man of this undeveloped 
 type, with his coarse and gross materialism, cannot appre- 
 ciate the majestic revelations of the spiritual man and his 
 powers. A man cannot understand the highest truth, 
 much less appreciate it, until he has unfolded his highest 
 nature. To the man who has unfolded his material nature 
 only all spiritual truth is repugnant. He opposes spiritual 
 truth because he has cultivated no susceptibility for it. 
 His opposition is a vivid revelation of his own inward 
 coarseness, and it is always best to leave such a man to the 
 refining influences of life's discipline. 
 
 The majestic realities of the unseen universe exist, 
 whether man affirms or denies. Affirmation or denial has 
 no effect whatever upon them. The denial of the exist- 
 ence of a thing by the man who is constitutionally inca- 
 pable of perceiving it by no means destroys it. The man 
 who has no eyes may affirm with intense vehemence that 
 light does not exist, but the light shines on with increasing 
 luster, sublimely indifferent to his affirmation. 
 
 The man who has never attempted or is incapable of 
 sending his thought to a distant point may deny with in- 
 tense bitterness that such a thing can be done, yet his 
 denial does not destroy the fact. Coming back to the 
 original proposition I restate it : Man can transmit his 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 225 
 
 thought on the subconscious plane to a distant point with- 
 out the use of any visible intermediate agency. 
 This will appear beautifully reasonable — 
 1. When you consider the nature and power of thought- 
 force. Thought-force in dynamic action is the mightiest 
 force in the universe. In the universe at large the divine 
 thought-force is omnipotence in action. The universe at 
 large is the theater for the play of giant forces. 
 
 Gravitation, that silent, invisible energy, operates every- 
 where in the vast expanses of the visible universe. Every 
 atom in the countless worlds that crowd the amplitudes of 
 God's great empire responds to its touch. 
 
 " The very law that moulds a tear 
 And bids it trickle from its source, 
 That law preserves the earth a sphere 
 And guides yon planets in their course." . 
 
 Gravitation poises the mote floating in the sunbeam upon 
 its finger, hurls from the crest of the mountain the crush- 
 ing avalanche, guides countless worlds and suns in their 
 orbits and reins in the flaming comet. 
 
 The viewless winds, when they are roused, are mighty. 
 The stoutest ships built by man are as nothing when the 
 storm king reigns upon the ocean. The winds in their 
 fury seize the giant steamship and crush it as a man would 
 crush an empty egg-shell, and it sinks to the bottom, or 
 dash it to pieces on the rock-ribbed coast. 
 
 Nothing can withstand the fury of the storm king on the 
 land when he sweeps on attended by the roar of thunder 
 and the splitting shiver of the lightnings. The twisting 
 winds, rushing with inconceivable rapidity towards a com- 
 mon center, as they sweep like flying demons across the 
 
 15 m 
 
226 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 ocean, can twist the waters into a rope rising hundreds of 
 feet into the air, and as they sweep over the land they 
 switch immense trees up by the roots, wipe cities out of 
 existence and leave the strongest buildings erected by man 
 a mass of shattered ruins in their wake. 
 
 Electricity is a gigantic force. I am of the opinion that 
 the entire visible universe floats in a sea of electricity, and 
 I believe that all storms and earthquakes and volcanic 
 eruptions are electrical movements. An electrical explo- 
 sion in the sun is conveyed to the earth, producing a cor- 
 responding disturbance in the earth's atmosphere, and 
 every star in the sisterhood of planets feels the shock. An 
 earthquake shock, when the earth trembles like a ship 
 struck by a wave and cities are overwhelmed, is simply a 
 quiet effort on the part of electricity to make itself more 
 comfortable. When electricity is making an effort to 
 --equalize itself it leaps from the earth to the sky, and from 
 the sky to the earth, and from cloud to cloud, in blinding 
 flash, and the shock of its movement causes the earth to 
 quiver from pole to pole. 
 
 The new metal discovered by scientists called radium is 
 a mass of condensed power. Sir Wm. Crookes says that 
 one crystal of this strange metal contains enough energy to 
 lift the navies of England and France to the top of Ben 
 Nevis mountain. 
 
 But behind all these giant forces of the universe stands 
 the power that brought them into existence — the thought 
 of the infinite God. This is the inexhaustible source from 
 -which all these forces flow; this is the power that marshals, 
 sustains and directs them. In fact, I am of the opinion 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 227 
 
 that these forces are varied manifestations of the infinite 
 spirit of God in omnipotent action. 
 
 Now man contains within himself in finite form all the 
 forces of the universe. This being true, thought in man 
 sustains the same relation to all other forces that are in him 
 as thought in the universe sustains to all other forces that 
 are in it. Thought-force in man, then, is the mightiest 
 force that is in man. There is this difference, however : 
 thought-force in the universe at large is unlimited in its 
 power, while thought-force in man is limited. All forces 
 displayed by man are of necessity limited, for man is a lim- 
 ited being. That man is equal to God is a raw assumption 
 unsupported by the facts in the case. 
 
 Amongst all the forces that operate in the theater of 
 man's being thought-force stands out easily supreme. The 
 spiritual man is the radiating center of thought ; thought 
 flows out from him on all sides, environing the man in a 
 thought-atmosphere, and from this luminous thought-cen- 
 ter rays of thought shoot out in all directions. A measure- 
 ment of the physical man does not give you accurate 
 ■dimensions of a man's power ; to accurately measure him 
 you must belt his thought-atmosphere with your tape-line. 
 This is why some men are so big that they actually fill the 
 earth and spread themselves over the centuries. 
 
 Seeing, then, that thought-force is the mightiest force in 
 man, it should not be considered a thing incredible that a 
 man can send his thought out to a distance with such di- 
 rectness and force that the individual receiving it can give 
 expression to it. The man who denies that man can do 
 this virtually admits that Marconi has outstripped Almighty 
 God in his achievement, for in constructing his thought- 
 
228 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 transmitting machine he has invested it with the power to 
 send thought to a distant point and have it automatically 
 recorded, while Almighty God, in creating his thought- 
 transmitting machine man, failed to invest him with the 
 same power. I affirm that man is the most perfect machine 
 ever built for the business of transmitting thought. 
 
 2. To assist us further in seeing the beautiful simplicity 
 and reasonableness of this theory, I would say that man,, 
 the thought-transmitter, can send his thought out in two 
 ways — by the conscious or above-ground method and by the 
 subconscious or underground method. 
 
 Now, man was made in the image of God, and if man 
 has two ways of communicating his thought, God must 
 have two ways of communicating his thought. We know 
 from nature and history that God employs two methods in 
 thought-transmission. He employs the visible method. 
 The vast array of visible objects in the external universe 
 are ideas arrayed in the garments of matter. Beauty, power* 
 justice, order, harmony, life, sublimity, wisdom and thou- 
 sands of other grand conceptions are presented to our senses 
 by the vast panorama of changing scenes on the stage of 
 the visible universe. These actors that play for our benefit 
 on the plane of the visible never tire, and they are ever 
 presenting something new for our instruction. The pages 
 of history are made brilliant with the names of great men 
 and women, great because they represented in themselves 
 and in their achievements the power of great ideas. The 
 lives and achievements of these great heroes and heroines 
 form a part of God's visible method of transmitting his 
 thought to man. All the great truths that have been re- 
 corded in books, uttered in address, oration or sermon are 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 229 
 
 parts of God's visible method of transmitting thought to 
 man. 
 
 But God employed the invisible method of transmitting 
 his thought to man also. Moses never obtained that mar- 
 velous condensation of priceless wisdom contained in the 
 decalogue by conscious study of the external universe ; it 
 came to him out of the depths of the invisible as he com- 
 muned with God amidst the solitudes of Sinai. The great 
 spiritual thinkers amongst the Jews and other ancient 
 people did not obtain the rich treasures of truth wherewith 
 they have enriched the world by the conscious study of the 
 visible universe. They obtained these priceless treasures 
 by entering into the silence of the invisible thought-world 
 a nd communing with God. Jesus, the greatest teacher of 
 the centuries, the man whose teachings have flooded the 
 lives of millions with love and truth and light and free- 
 dom, never attended school and refused to enter the col- 
 leges of the rabbis. He entered into the solitudes of the 
 wilderness aud retired into the deep fastnesses of the moun- 
 tains, and there communed with his Father and obtained 
 by the invisible method the great truths that made his own 
 life magnificent and has lifted millions into the white sun- 
 light of splendid character. 
 
 Now, man was made in the image of God, and as God 
 transmits his thought by the visible and invisible methods, 
 so can man. 
 
 3. In the invisible realm of pure thought, where thought 
 is transmitted by the invisible method, there are no bar- 
 riers to its movement. In the external universe we have 
 many barriers. Language itself is a barrier. Very often 
 instead of revealing thought language conceals it. 
 
230 Unseen Forces cmd How to Use Them. 
 
 Time constitutes a barrier. In audible speech we must 
 utter word by word ; we must pause and emphasize and 
 enunciate distinctly. All this consumes time. When we 
 undertake to make known our thought in writing we find 
 difficulty in selecting the proper word ; we must prune and 
 condense here and enlarge there, and when we have done 
 our best the language fails to adequately express our mean- 
 ing. 
 
 Space also constitutes a barrier. Mountains and valleys, 
 oceans and rivers, rocks and walls and noises of all kinds 
 interfere with the act of thought- transmission. 
 
 But away down in the deep silences of the invisible, far 
 below the visible, none of these barriers exist. Language 
 is not needed ; vocal organs are not used. Time is not 
 recognized. " A thousand years in the thought-realm is as 
 one day and a day as a thousand years." Space is absent; 
 matter is not there to obstruct the flight of thought. 
 
 In this deep interior thought-realm God and man and 
 man and man touch elbows. Touch elbows? — the uuion is 
 closer than that. In this realm God and man and man 
 and man are intersphered and yet preserve their own indi- 
 viduality. When we consider the constitution and order 
 of things in the thought-realm the transmission of thought 
 without the use of visible intermediate agencies is simpli- 
 fied. It is the natural method. The employment of the 
 means used in the visible realm would be utterly impossible 
 in the invisible realm. Because man is a citizen in two 
 realms he transmits his thought in two ways : in the visible 
 by the visible method, by speech or writing; in the invis- 
 ible by the invisible method, or thought-transference. He 
 also receives thought in two ways : by the visible method, 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 231 
 
 speech or writing or symbolic form; by the invisible 
 method, or telepathy. Man stands at the center of all 
 things, and he attracts thought from all sides and transmits 
 thought in all directions. 
 
 Electricity, radium and other known invisible forces 
 laugh at all the barriers of matter as they rush with incon- 
 ceivable rapidity towards their point of destination. 
 Thought is mightier and speedier than any of these forces, 
 and when it moves it can outstrip them all. 
 
 Amidst certain surroundings, when an individual has 
 sunk into a specific mental condition, intimations of things 
 to come leap into the luminous light of consciousness, and 
 impressions of movements going on far beyond the limits 
 of conscious knowledge give proof of the marvelous power 
 of the spiritual man in the realm of the invisible. It is a 
 cold night. You sit in a comfortable chair in a warm 
 room. You sink down into a condition of profound med- 
 itation. You become absorbed in yourself, immersed in 
 the deeps of semi-consciousness. Your gaze is centered 
 blankly upon the sputtering, crackling logs in the fire- 
 place ; the flickering light gleams in ghostly radiance upon 
 the walls ; the air is still outside. In such seasons of pro- 
 found semi-consciousness the marvelous power of the spir- 
 itual man to transmit and receive thought without the aid 
 of visible means is revealed. As you sit there the thought- 
 power of the soul leaps with incredible velocity back over 
 the past life ; a multitude of memories sweep in careless 
 abandon before the mind. The thought-power then sweeps 
 over continents and oceans and you are back amidst the 
 scenes of youth. You see the grey old mountain, the river 
 rushing on down through the mountain defiles to emerge, 
 
232 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 broad and deep, in the shimmering sunshine of the meadow. 
 Then the scene changes and you have an impression that 
 somebody is coming, a friend or relative that you have not 
 seen for years, and, behold, the door opens and he enters? 
 and as you joyfully welcome him you say : "I was just 
 thinking that you were coming." Or you have an impres- 
 sion that you will receive a letter from a distant relative, 
 and, behold, the whistle of the postman rouses you from 
 your reverie and he hands you a letter from that relative. 
 Or you have an intimation that a stranger will visit you 
 to-morrow, and on the morrow the correctness of your in- 
 timation is verified. 
 
 Happy is the man who can command these hours of self- 
 absorption, this complete relaxation of all intense conscious 
 effort, this complete abandon of the spiritual man as on 
 invisible lightning wing he sweeps out into the deep 
 thought-world and brings into the light of consciousness 
 sweet memories of the past and brilliant visions of the fu- 
 ture. In these hours of meditation there is just a suffi- 
 cient glimmer of consciousness present to enable the man 
 to see his own marvelous sweep, power and scope of move- 
 ment as he operates in the subconscious, and the wonderful 
 velocity of thought-movement in all directions during 
 these hours of self-absorption demonstrates the theory that 
 thought can be transmitted and received without the use of 
 visible means. 
 
 Hypnotism has furnished us with tens of thousands of 
 facts demonstrating beyond all doubt the truth of man's 
 ability to transmit and receive thought without the use of 
 visible means. 
 
 What is hypnotism ? We can best define hypnotism by 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 233 
 
 saying that its phenomena are the results of obedience to a 
 natural law of man's being. There is nothing abnormal 
 in its phenomena. No one save the ignorant or supersti- 
 tious are afraid of it. Drugs have slain their tens of thou- 
 sands, but in the whole history of hypnotism no one has 
 ever been hurt. Natural sleep and the sleep induced by 
 the hypnotist are the results of the operation of the same 
 law. In natural sleep the individual obeys the law with- 
 out assistance. In hypnotic sleep he obeys the same law 
 with the assistance of the operator. That the law produc- 
 ing natural sleep is the same as the law inducing hypnotic 
 sleep can be demonstrated by the philosophy of man advo- 
 cated in this volume. 
 
 (a) The spiritual man is one. 
 
 (6) He operates in two realms, the seen and the unseen. 
 
 (c) He operates in the seen through the external brain, 
 and he operates in the unseen through the internal brain. 
 
 (d) In sleep the spiritual man retires from the upper 
 brain into the lower brain. Now in natural sleep the spir- 
 itual man retires from the upper brain without assistance. 
 In hypnotic sleep he is assisted in this step by the opera- 
 tor. So that hypnotic sleep is only another word for nat- 
 ural sleep. 
 
 Again, the very same methods employed by the operator 
 in inducing hypnotic sleep will produce natural sleep if 
 employed by the individual himself. All the methods em- 
 ployed by the hypnotist are visible means adjusted to the 
 natural order of movement in the human brain and mind. 
 What is this natural sequence of movement ? Simply this : 
 
 (a) The upper or conscious brain can only entertain one 
 idea at a time. 
 
234 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 (b) The lower or subconscious brain is governed by sug- 
 gestion. 
 
 (c) When the spiritual man operating through the con- 
 scious brain concentrates his attention upon one object or 
 idea continuously this act shuts off conscious mental action 
 in all other directions. 
 
 (d) The hypnotist occupies the attention of the outer 
 guard or conscious brain by asking the subject to gaze 
 blankly upon the bright object ; the attention of the outer 
 guard being fully occupied the suggestion of sleep steals in 
 and takes possession of the subconscious brain. 
 
 (e) Now since the suggestions that interpenetrate the sub- 
 conscious brain always rise into and dominate the conscious 
 brain, the suggestion of sleep overpowers the spiritual man 
 and he retires gradually into the subconscious subject to 
 the will of the operator. 
 
 Now I contend that a man can obey this natural order of 
 movement without the assistance of the hypnotist. He 
 can concentrate his attention blankly upon an object, and 
 if he keeps the act up for fifteen minutes he is bound to 
 fall asleep. In concentrating he must remember that there 
 is a vast difference between active concentration and passive 
 concentration. In active mental concentration he will re- 
 main magnificently and alertly awake. In passive mental 
 concentration he must fall asleep, for he has thrown his 
 mind into line with the law of sleep. 
 
 To illustrate by a familiar example the difference between 
 active and passive mental concentration : Sit down and 
 commence to read a book ; so long as you are keenly inter- 
 ested and so long as you greedily absorb each idea as it comes 
 to you from the page you remain intensely awake, but the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 235 
 
 moment yon cease to take in the thoughts and blankly gaze 
 upon the page, taking in words and sentences without as- 
 similating the ideas, you begin to nod backwards or for- 
 wards, and in a few minutes you are sound asleep in the 
 chair. Thousands of individuals have cultivated the habit 
 of reading themselves to sleep. 
 
 The mother in putting the child to sleep adopts a variety 
 of methods to bring the child's nature into line with the law 
 that produces sleep. The rhythmic rock, the low, droning 
 lullaby, the absence of noise and the intense mental sug- 
 gestion interpenetrating these methods all conspire to bring 
 the mind and brain of the child into line with the natural 
 sequence of movements producing sleep. 
 
 When an individual reads himself to sleep he hypnotizes 
 himself. When the mother rocks and sings the child to 
 sleep she uses methods similar to those used by the hypno- 
 tist. When the New Thought student sinks into a state of 
 calm self-absorption he employs methods similar to those 
 employed by the hypnotist. There is a far-reaching and 
 deep-seated prejudice to the word hypnotism. A true 
 knowledge of the simple nature of the phenomena would 
 sweep away the prejudice. Hypnotism is not the master- 
 ing of the weaker will by the stronger; it is the harmoni- 
 ous blending of two wills towards one specific end. The 
 man who can not concentrate his conscious intellectual pow- 
 ers upon an object or an idea for five, ten or fifteen minutes 
 is difficult to hypnotize. The fool, the idiot or the lunatic 
 can not be hypnotized. Hypnotism demands as conditions 
 a strong will, a healthy brain, a receptive brain. My experi- 
 ence in the science leads me to the conclusion that the best 
 
236 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 results in hypnotism are obtained from the best trained 
 minds. 
 
 I have at this time given this plain and simple explana- 
 tion of hypnotism to show — 
 
 1. That it is the result of a natural law existing in the 
 human mind and brain. 
 
 2. To show that the spiritual man in hypnotic sleep has 
 ceased to act on the planes of the external universe. 
 
 3. To show that hypnotic sleep, natural sleep and sea- 
 sons of profound self-absorption such as the New Thought 
 student trains himself to assume are identical and are the 
 results of obedience to the same law. 
 
 4. To show that in these states the spiritual man operates 
 on invisible planes in the unseen universe through the sub- 
 conscious brain, and that he can transmit his thought to a 
 distance and receive thought from a distance in this realm 
 without the use of visible means. 
 
 The transmitting and receiving instrument is the subcon- 
 scious brain, and the transmitter and receiver is the spirit- 
 ual man. 
 
 Now it is a profound law operating in all realms known 
 to man that the power of the invisible forces of the uni- 
 verse is conditioned upon the capacity and responsiveness 
 of the visible machine through which they manifest them- 
 selves. 
 
 For instance, you can take life. Life is an invisible force. 
 But life can not manifest itself on the visible plane without 
 a physical substratum, and the power exhibited by life on 
 the visible plane is conditioned by the capacity and respon- 
 siveness of the physical form through which it expresses 
 itself. 
 
Unseen Forces ind How to Use Them. 237 
 
 Almighty God himself respects this law. When he would 
 build a magnificent oak-tree he demands a rich soil and 
 favorable environments. Oak-tree life must be a giant force, 
 for it builds up cell by cell a magnificent tree, defying the 
 law of gravitation and the destructive storm ; but this giant 
 force can not build a splendid tree on a barren soil. 
 
 Electricity is an invisible force. Its power is appar- 
 ently unlimited, but the power exhibited by electricity is 
 conditioned upon the size of the dynamo, the perfection of 
 its workmanship and its adaptability to the purposes of its 
 construction. Marconi could not handle this giant force 
 without a machine. With his machine he can hurl it across 
 the Atlantic. In speaking of his invention to a newspa- 
 per correspondent he said that his ability to send a mes- 
 sage around the world was conditioned upon the size of his- 
 dynamo, the capacity of the electrical condensers and the 
 responsiveness of the receiving machine. 
 
 All human inventions are at best only clumsy imitations 
 of God's creations. All the mechanical achievements of 
 man are the results of man's study of the mechanism of 
 the visible universe. Man is following in the tracks of 
 God his Father. The physical man is God's object-lesson 
 as a thought-transmitting machine. The subconscious 
 brain is the thought-condenser ; the will is the key to turn 
 off or turn on the stream of thought. The spiritual man 
 is the transmitter. 
 
 The physical man with his brain and nerves is also a 
 thought-receiving machine. The brain is the receiving 
 instrument ; the nerves convey the thought to the receiv- 
 ing instrument and the spiritual man is the receiver. 
 Now I am sufficiently bold to declare that the law that 
 
238 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 operates in all other realms known to man operates in the 
 realm of thought also, namely: that the power exhibited 
 by the invisible forces of the universe is conditioned upon 
 fhe capacity and responsiveness of the physical instrument 
 through which they manifest themselves. This being true, 
 then it follows that man's ability to transmit or receive 
 thought depends upon — 
 
 1. The capacity and responsiveness of the orain for the 
 work. 
 
 2. The ability of the individual to shut off or turn on 
 the stream of thought. 
 
 All individuals are not in possession of equal power in 
 this direction. In the visible universe we see that every 
 man has a talent fitting him for some specific work in life t 
 All are not equally talented. One man has a talent for 
 music, another poetry, another history, another mathe- 
 matics, another business, another politics, another language, 
 another oratory. This same diversity of talents exists in 
 the invisible thought-realm. One has the talent for far 
 seeing, another for far hearing, another of predicting the 
 future, another that of character analysis, another mind- 
 reading, another the ability to send thought to a distance. 
 Some have great capacity to receive thought, but they have 
 not the same power to transmit it; others have great 
 power to transmit thought, but their ability to receive it is 
 limited; others have great natural ability to transmit 
 thought but they lack the perfecting power of training, 
 while others have large natural ability to receive thought 
 but lack the power of discrimination and discernment. 
 All individuals, however, possess a measure of this power 
 to transmit or receive thought in the realms of the invisible, 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 239 
 
 and the power is susceptible of development by proper 
 exercises. We have already seen the conditions that 
 underlie successful thought-transmission. We will now 
 state the conditions that underlie thought-reception. The 
 conditions are these : 
 
 1. The subconscious brain must be sensitive and recep- 
 tive to the touch of thought. 
 
 2. It must be tuned into perfect harmony with the tone 
 and quality of the thought sent. 
 
 3. Perfect affinity must exist between the transmitter 
 and the receiver. 
 
 We have now arrived at a point in our investigations 
 where we can explain " Christian Science absent treat- 
 ment." The Christian Science demonstrator claims that 
 he is the transmitter of the omnipotent energies of the 
 eternal world. I am perfectly willing to commend the 
 good that Christian Science accomplishes, and the move- 
 ment would accomplish a thousand times more good if its 
 claims were more moderate and its explanations of how its 
 cures are wrought were more scientific. I have no desire 
 whatever to ridicule its beneficial aspects, but its wild 
 and unfounded claims and unscientific theories provoke 
 me to riotous laughter. When Christian Science marches 
 forward into the arena of action and claims — 
 
 1. To be the science of the loftiest character ; 
 
 2. The only science and art of cure ever patented in 
 heaven and given to Mrs. Eddy by the Angel of the 
 Apocalypse ; 
 
 3. The only method of switching on omnipotent ener- 
 gies in existence; 
 
240 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 4. The inspired right to put all other methods under 
 the ban of condemnation ; 
 
 5. The inspired right to make its theory of "the non- 
 existence of matter" the foundation of a movement called 
 " the Church of Christ "; 
 
 6. The inspired right to copyright a system on earth 
 that was invented and patented in heaven and make this 
 system the channel for the amassing of millions; 
 
 I say, such wild and unfounded claims, such rabid intol- 
 erance of other systems and such nonsensical theories 
 provoke vibrations of riotous laughter. Must I swallow 
 the mass of error because of the moiety of truth con- 
 tained therein ? Must I overlook the destructive conse- 
 quences of the system because of the beneficial tendencies ? 
 
 To the monopolists that stand behind this system and 
 reap the financial benefits there is nothing solid in the 
 universe except " the dollar." They obtain the substan- 
 tial by denying the existence of the substantial and, as 
 Mark Twain says, "they claim an absolute monopoly of 
 turning on the forces of God through the nerves of the sick 
 man — for cash." The trust manipulating the movement 
 has a college in Massachusetts, and they charge one hun- 
 dred dollars a month, payment strictly in advance, to 
 instruct in the holy business of curing disease by switch- 
 ing on the omnipotent energies of the eternal world. 
 When the course, which continues three months, is finished 
 and paid for, "the trust" gives the student a diploma, a 
 book of private instructions and the right to put C. S. D. 
 after his name. These letters mean " Christian Science 
 Demonstrator," but they might mean Catch Solid Dol- 
 lars. This would be a more appropriate meaning, for 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 241 
 
 this seems to be the main purpose of the men who stand 
 behind the movement. 
 
 I repeat my affirmation, we have now arrived at a point 
 in our investigations where we can explain in a natural way 
 " Christian Science absent treatment." To prove the va- 
 lidity of my contention we will pursue in detail the meth- 
 ods of the demonstrator as he proceeds to treat a patient at 
 a distance. 
 
 He retires into a room and locks the door. He shuts 
 out all visible objects' by closing his eyes. He relaxes all 
 the muscles of his body as much as possible. He then 
 centers his thought upon the patient. In a few moments 
 he sinks into a state of self-absorption ; in other words, he 
 retires from the active conscious brain down into the sub- 
 conscious. He has now reached the subconscious plane 
 along which thought can be transmitted. He continues to 
 think intensely, directing his thought towards the patient. 
 Eventually, as this exercise continues, he is identified with 
 his patient and he begins to affirm silently, without the 
 slightest mixture of doubt, such thoughts as these : i( You 
 are well." " There is no disease. " " Sickness is a delusion." 
 " You are an expression of God, and since God cannot be 
 sick you cannot be sick." 
 
 Now during the performance the demonstrator has sunk 
 down to the interior level of the subconscious. He trans- 
 mits his thoughts on invisible planes, and just as the elec- 
 trical vibrations set in motion by Marconi are caught al- 
 most instantaneously by the receiving instrument thousands 
 of miles away, so the thoughts sent forth on invisible planes 
 by the demonstrator are impressed instantly upon the sub- 
 conscious brain area of the patient ; and as we have already 
 
 16 m 
 
242 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 seen the subconscious brain governs the body and is in turn 
 governed by suggestion, these suggestions continually im- 
 pinging upon that brain, it responds to them and the patient 
 gets well, and the Christian Science church obtains another 
 ardent member. Now, so far as the practice of sending 
 out thoughts of health and harmony, joy, freedom and 
 love is concerned, I can not find language sufficiently strong 
 to express my appreciation of it. This is a beautiful ex- 
 ercise, and under the guidance of the law of thought- 
 projection and thought-reception such a habit uplifts the 
 individual who practices it and benefits the individual to- 
 wards whom the thoughts are directed. 
 
 All actions originate in thought. Hate thoughts trans- 
 lated into action spell out strife, discord, ill temper, bru- 
 tality and battle-fields slippery with blood; fear thoughts 
 translated into action spell out gloom, doubt, despondency, 
 bad health, failure and disaster ; love thoughts flower out 
 into great men and noble women, uplifting institutions, 
 asylums, philanthropies and a million ministries of mercy ; 
 freedom thoughts develop heroes and heroines, and actual- 
 ize themselves into opportunities, privileges, charters of 
 liberty, declarations of independence and mighty republics 
 where every man is an uncrowned king and every woman 
 an uncrowned queen. Thought is the supreme compelling 
 power in the universe. If all men and women could be 
 trained to spend some time each day in sending out thoughts 
 of love and joy, freedom, harmony and happiness, all hate 
 and selfishness, slavery and strife and battle would speed- 
 ily pass away and the millennium ensue. I object when 
 Christian Science claims the honor ot originating this 
 beautiful custom. It has been the teaching of Christianity 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 243 
 
 for thousands of years. Christianity has always taught 
 that the good man sends out waves of blessing in joyous 
 ■vibrations through society. " Ye are the salt of the earth." 
 u Ye are the light of the world." Christian Science ab- 
 stracted from Christianity its best parts and then labeled 
 them with its own tag. I do not object to the admirable 
 qualities of Christian Science, though it may have robbed 
 other systems to obtain them. I object to its wild and 
 unfounded claims and the inaccuracy of its theories. The 
 Christian Scientist claims that he possesses the power to 
 turn on the omnipotent dynamics of God upon the patient 
 he is treating. I deny this assumption and positively re- 
 fuse to accept it unless he furnishes absolute proof. If he 
 is the Professor of Applied Divine Dynamics, then when 
 he turns on the current the effect ought to be instanta- 
 neous and complete. When the omnipotent God moves in 
 dynamic force through the spirit and body disease must 
 yield instantly, miraculously. We know that the Christian 
 Science demonstrator does not perform his cures instantly. 
 Sometimes he treats his patient six months, and sometimes 
 he must wait a year before he begins to see a change for 
 the better. The assumption that to him is given the ex- 
 clusive right to lift the sluice-gates of the eternal forces is 
 a wild assumption unsupported by the plain facts in the 
 case. When he succeeds in curing a patient at a distance 
 he is simply using the thought-force that resides in himself 
 to rouse and direct into the channels of health the thought- 
 forces of his patient. The cures wrought in the last analy- 
 sis are simply illustrations of the thought-transmissive and 
 thought-receptive power of the spiritual man as he operates 
 on the planes of the subconscious. 
 
244 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 This same power of the spiritual man explains the phe- 
 nomena of mind-reading. "We have seen in a former 
 chapter of this volume that the subconscious brain is the 
 record-book of the entire life of the individual. Nothing 
 that the spiritual man has ever known is forgotten. The 
 individual may not be able to bring it up into the light of 
 conscious knowledge, but this failure to call it up by no 
 means proves it is not there. Now the mind-reader has the 
 natural and trained ability to sink down to the subconscious 
 plane, come into living invisible touch with the record of 
 the past life contained in the pages of the subconscious and' 
 from these pages read the man's past history, bringing be- 
 fore him at times facts and events and experiences long 
 forgotten. 
 
 With regard to the mind-reader's power of predicting 
 the future, I have no hesitancy in declaring that even 
 this, strange as it may appear, lies within the scope of sub- 
 conscious capability. The conscious brain is an instrument 
 for use in the realms of time and space. It would be as 
 reasonable to expect that the ear could see or the eye hear 
 as to imagine that the conscious brain can predict the fu- 
 ture. The conscious brain has no such function. Its 
 functions begin and end with the visible universe. Its 
 business is to give expression to that which the subcon- 
 scious delivers up from the depths. We have already seen 
 that away down in the depths of the subconscious there is 
 no here and no there ; there is no past and no future. A 
 million years are as one day and one day as a million years. 
 In this deep invisible realm are all the plans of history 
 and the life-plans of the individual in perfect seed-form. 
 The mind-reader, as he sinks down into the depths of the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 245 
 
 subconscious state, enters into the timeless realm and stands 
 before the finished plans of the individual's life, and if his 
 spiritual vision is clear and undimmed he will astonish the 
 individual by his ability to predict the events of the future. 
 
 The ability to predict coming events in the history of the 
 world has been ridiculed by men who did not understand 
 its laws, but our study of the powers of the spiritual man 
 as he operates in the subconscious realms of the universe 
 demonstrates that the power to predict future events is a 
 function of the spiritual man operating on invisible planes. 
 The marvelous power of the mighty seers of the past in 
 predicting the great events of history with such marvelous 
 accuracy is a revelation to me of how this natural power 
 can be made magnificently effective when reinforced by 
 spiritual illumination. Almighty God adds no new faculty 
 to the soul. In sending forth his messages to the world he 
 uses the forces and faculties that are already in man. 
 
 I am of the impression that all the great seers of the 
 past were individuals of fine nervous organization, and this 
 fineness of organization was rendered still finer by habitual 
 communion with the invisible. 1 have observed that the 
 most successful mind-readers are women. Women as a rule 
 have a finer nervous organization than men and live in 
 closer touch with the invisible realm of thought and emo- 
 tion. A successful mind-reader must have all the necessary 
 physical and mental qualifications for his business. He 
 must be built on fine nervous lines. The subconscious 
 must be exquisitely sensitized and as susceptible to the vi- 
 brations of a thought as the leaf is to the stirring of the 
 breeze. Mediums with these natural qualifications do not 
 find it necessary to avail themselves of any artificial assist- 
 
246 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 ance in conducting their experiments. Swedenborg, the- 
 great philosopher and seer of Sweden, could enter into the 
 deeps of the invisible at will; and it is my opinion that 
 the mighty prophets of the past could enter into the pro- 
 found depths of the invisible at will. 
 
 Unquestionably man is a wonderful being. When we 
 obtain a clear-cut conception of the fact that the real man 
 is the spiritual man, and that the spiritual man stands at 
 the center of things and operates externally in the seen and 
 internally in the unseen, and that the unseen contains 
 history's finished plans and the finished plans of individual 
 lives ; when we have a clear-cut conception of the fact that 
 the spiritual man can enter the unseen and stand before 
 these plans, prophecy is then stripped of the element of the 
 miraculous and is shown to be in conformity to law. There 
 is, therefore, nothing incredible or strange in the fact that 
 the mighty spiritual giants of the past, the great prophets 
 of Israel, could describe long before the events transpired 
 on the planes of the visible universe the overthrow of Baby- 
 lon, the downfall of Nineveh, the wreck of Egypt, the con- 
 quest of Palestine, the captivity of the Jews and their sub- 
 sequent dispersion amongst the nations. There is nothing 
 strange or miraculous in Nebuchadnezzar's dream or Dan- 
 iel's interpretation. The king as he slept beheld in weird 
 symbolism the rise and fall of mighty empires and the es- 
 tablishment of the Empire of Truth by " the Christ of God." 
 There is nothing strange in the fact that the old prophets 
 in their predictions described the Christ in all his beauty, 
 power and influence, his ignominous death, his resurrection 
 and the subsequent world-wide sweep of his power. These 
 mighty men of the past lived in touch with the invisible. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 247 
 
 This natural power, which exists in a measure in all men, 
 of perceiving the outlines of coming events was in them 
 unfolded by spiritual exercises and the inflow of spiritual 
 illumination to marvelous delicacy of intuitive touch and 
 wonderful perfection of power. They could enter into the 
 invisible at will and behold the finished plans of history 
 long centuries before they were carried out into the open 
 of the seen and translated into visible forms on the planes 
 of time. 
 
 If you or I cannot exhibit this power we must remember 
 that there are other things done that defy our ability. We 
 cannot evoke harmony from a catgut like Paganini, or sway 
 an audience with commanding power like Webster, or strike 
 from the chords of a piano harmonies like Paderewski, or 
 astonish the world by inventive skill like Edison, or con- 
 trol the world's transportation systems like Morgan. We 
 may have within us the power to appreciate these splendid 
 accomplishments, and we may have within us a measure of 
 the qualities that make these achievements possible, though 
 we may not possess these qualities in sufficient quantity to 
 enable us to perform them. This power to enter into the 
 invisible and obtain a view of the finished ideals of history 
 belongs, as I said before, in a measure to all men. Only 
 a few, however, possess this power to an unusual degree. 
 A fact is a fact, and the gruff denial of it is utterly un- 
 scientific. Prophecy is a fact. The history of humanity 
 is crowded with prophetic facts, and the duty of the man 
 of science is to find out the law that produces the fact and 
 explain its existence. 
 
 The " higher criticism " claims to be scientific, but it is 
 utterly unscientific when it attempts to show, and that by 
 
248 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 dishonest and unfair methods, that the so-called prediction 
 of the events of history by the writers of the Bible was 
 given subsequent to the events. 
 
 The careful study of the powers of the spiritual man as 
 he operates in the unseen has shown that prophecy is 
 natural to man, and the law of prophecy to my mind is 
 very simple indeed. Here it is : 
 
 1. In the timeless unseen universe are the perfected 
 ideals of history. "The Lamb was slain from the founda- 
 tion of the world/' and Paul, speaking of God's promise 
 to Abraham, says : "God who speaks of things that are 
 not as though they were." God is the I am, and Jesus 
 says "before Abraham was I am" There is no has been 
 and no will be in the invisible universe. 
 
 2. These ideals are externalized on the planes of the seen 
 universe where time is measured off by the motion of the 
 earth. 
 
 3. The spiritual man operating in the unseen can behold 
 these ideals intuitively and then give conscious expression 
 to them in prophetic form centuries before they are actual- 
 ized in time. 
 
 All prophecies whatsoever can be explained by this sim- 
 ple law. By examining the seed one can tell whether the 
 life that lies capsulate in the seed will unfold itself into 
 the oak or the pine, the corn-stalk or the apple-tree. The 
 invisible is the realm where all the events that materialize 
 on the visible planes lie in perfect seed-form. This state- 
 ment of the law of prophecy by no means annihilates the 
 free-agency of the individual. The free agency of the in- 
 dividual is to my mind one of the elements that belong 
 to and inhere in the perfect ideals contained in the invis- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 249 
 
 ible. The plans of a great building may be in existence 
 in finished form for hundreds of years, and generations of 
 workmen may give these plans visible shape without the 
 slightest deviation in any particular, and in doing this 
 work each man may have perfect freedom of action in the 
 use of his brain and tools and material; or to use a better 
 illustration, I can conceive of a master inventor who is in 
 possession of such wonderful mechanical ingenuity that he 
 can give to a thousand workmen scattered over the earth, 
 knowing nothing of each other, certain parts of a ma- 
 chine to construct and allow each man perfect freedom of 
 choice and action, and when each part is finished I can 
 conceive of him bringing all the parts together and by his 
 superior mechanical genius building with them a grand 
 machine, smooth in all its movements and perfectly adjust- 
 ed to its purpose. God's creative and constructive skill is 
 only expressed by the word infinite. History is the unfold- 
 ment of his infinite plan on the planes of the external uni- 
 verse. The free will of the individual workers is a part 
 and parcel of the ideal and a part and parcel of the unfold- 
 ment of the ideal. There is no conflict between the free 
 will of man and the sovereignty of God ; both are facts 
 that meet at the center and converge towards a common 
 end. 
 
 In the next place the thought-transmissive and thought- 
 receptive power of the spiritual man acting through the 
 subconscious explains all kinds and varieties of thought- 
 atmospheres. Man is a thought-absorber and thought- 
 distributer. He is a receiver of thought-vibrations from 
 others, and he is a giver of thought-vibrations to others. 
 
 The thought-atmosphere surrounding an individual is the 
 
250 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 creation of the individual himself, and the nature, quality 
 and tone of that atmosphere correspond to the nature,, 
 quality and tone of his predominant thought. 
 
 The predominant thought of individuals of the Napo- 
 leonic type is will. Napoleon believed in his own destiny,, 
 and as the result of that belief he became the incarnation 
 of an iron resolution. When the officers of his army told 
 him that he could not cross the Alps, " Alps," said he,. 
 " there will be no Alps ; if there is no way I will make 
 one." This is why he became the autocrat of Europe. 
 This enabled him to move kings and thrones as easily as 
 the player moves the wooden men on a checker-board. He 
 carried with him everywhere the compelling atmosphere 
 created by his own invincible will. 
 
 Caesar's predominant thought was will. His will car- 
 ried him across the Rubicon. His will created around him 
 a far-reaching, compelling atmosphere that welded his 
 army together until it became a living unit expressive of 
 Caesar's purpose. His iron will creating an atmosphere of 
 force enabled him to crush all opposition, and as the wedge 
 crushes its way through the rending log so he crushed his 
 way up to universal supremacy. Will is a mighty mani- 
 festation of thought- force and creates an enveloping at- 
 mosphere of power, but there is a mightier manifestation 
 of thought-force than will. Napoleon was crushed at Wa- 
 terloo. Caesar fell by the dagger of the assassin. These 
 men met a combination of circumstances that will could 
 not surmount. 
 
 The mightiest manifestation of thought-force is love. 
 Amidst all the manifestations of thought love is supreme. 
 It is greatest because the visible universe is enswathed in 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 251 
 
 an atmosphere of love; the worlds swing in rhythmic move- 
 ment to the music of love. In man love is supreme as an 
 expelling, repelling and propelling power. It expels dis- 
 cord, disease, gloom, fear and the whole dark brood of neg- 
 ative conditions. 
 
 "Love took up the harp of Life, 
 Struck the chords with all its might, 
 Struck the chord of self which, trembling, 
 Passed in music out of sight. 5 ' 
 
 When the love thought is held steadily in the mind, after 
 it expels it repels all negative conditions, and with invinci- 
 ble inspirations it propels the soul up the sunlit pathway of 
 health, wealth and magnificent achievement. Thus love 
 creates a magnetic personality and a magnetic atmosphere. 
 The individual enswathed in an atmosphere of love becomes 
 a magnet, attracting to himself from the surrounding uni- 
 verse love, wisdom, joy, freedom, power, influence and vic- 
 tory, and becomes at the same time a distributing center 
 for all uplifting forces of health, life, power, light, truth, 
 joy and triumph. Love can not be conquered. It is the 
 only force in the universe that we can call invincible. All 
 things yield at the approach of love ; all doors open to 
 love's knock ; all treasures are poured at love's feet; all 
 knowledge comes at love's call. What we think is love's 
 degradation becomes her exaltation ; what we think is her 
 cross becomes her throne ; what we think is her defeat is 
 her triumph ; what we think her death is the gateway to a 
 richer life. Love is the supreme wizard of the universe. 
 Under her touch misfortunes become benedictions, failures 
 become triumphs, chains bring freedom and the stones 
 flung in hate become thrones of power. The man made 
 
352 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 by will merely will fail, but the man uihose will is the ex- 
 pression of love can never fail. 
 
 When the predominant thought is fear y fear being a 
 negative force creates a thought-atmosphere utterly void of 
 all compelling power. According to this law there is no 
 resistive power in the individual who is dominated by fear 
 and surrounded by an atmosphere of like quality. Such a 
 man is open on all sides to the destructive forces of the 
 universe. i( Like attracts like." In accordance with this 
 law the man gives a standing invitation to all the forces of 
 pessimism. Disease takes possession of his body. Real 
 disease has slain thousands but fear has slain millions. 
 The fear of taking disease predisposes the whole nature to- 
 wards disease. It throws the body open to the attack and 
 the army of disease enfilades the trenches. Just as the 
 flies seek the rotten parts of the meat that they may de- 
 posit their eggs, so disease germs riot in luxurious life in 
 the physical tissues of the man who is dominated hyfear> 
 The entire body can be fortified against the attacks of dis- 
 ease by persistent and powerful affirmations. The body is 
 composed of countless millions of infinitesimal cells. Every 
 cell in the body can be charged with the thought that is 
 originated by the spiritual man. Fear thoughts send a 
 shiver down the spinal cord, cause every cell in the body 
 to cringe and cower and lose its natural resistive power, 
 and the man becomes sick. The man who is dominated 
 by fear becomes the incarnation of failure. Gloom, de- 
 spondency and sadness sweep into his mind; wrinkles 
 write defeat upon his countenance; sorrow pulls down the 
 corners of his mouth ; discouragement twists his shoulders 
 into a stoop; despondency pushes his head down; and de- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 253 1 
 
 spair overcasts the sky of his soul with the storm-clouds of 
 disaster. Everywhere he goes he carries with him the 
 atmosphere of defeat, and he becomes the apostle of pessi- 
 mism. The man who can't can't, and that is the end of 
 it. The man who repeatedly says he can't unconsciously 
 becomes the incarnation of his own affirmation. The man 
 who objects constantly unconsciously becomes an incarnate 
 objection. The man who fears a thousand imaginary ills 
 unconsciously becomes an incarnate coward ; in other words, 
 he becomes organized defeat. 
 
 I am intensely anxious that every reader of this volume 
 shall become the living incarnation of powerful affirma- 
 tions. I have explained the laws of character-building;; 
 I have shown that they operate automatically and contin- 
 ually. Just as atoms build the universe so character is 
 the aggregate of trifles. Every thought originated by the 
 spiritual man or received from others, if held in the mind 
 and acted upon, goes into the invisible structure of charac- 
 ter. The universe is full of the choicest material. Al- 
 mighty God has given us the key to the storehouses of 
 eternity. We can open these storehouses and consciously 
 select what we want. We ought to select the choicest ma- 
 terial — "love, joy, peace, gentleness, goodness, faith,, 
 courage, wisdom, power, life." We ought to affirm that 
 we are in possession of these majestic qualities, for " all is 
 ours and we are Christ's and Christ is God's." We are 
 God's dear children, and we live at home. In the man- 
 sions of the infinite Father nothing is too good for us. The 
 opulence of the universe is ours. The man who fears in- 
 sults God, or else he is not living a life that conforms to 
 the divine program. 
 
'254 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Paul says : " Reckon yourselves to be dead indeed unto 
 sin and alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
 He says again : " Seek those things that are above where 
 Christ sitteth at the right hand of God, for ye are dead and 
 your life is hid with Christ in God." 
 
 The holy life is a life of becoming; becoming what you 
 are in reality. The holy man affirms until he becomes the 
 incarnation of his own affirmations. The laws of charac- 
 ter-building are such that a man always becomes the incar- 
 nation of his own affirmation. 
 
 Under the law of thought-transmission and thought- 
 ;attraction, when a man by repeated affirmations of some 
 thought transmutes himself into an incarnation of that 
 thought, he becomes the rallying center for thoughts of the 
 same kind and for people who are dominated by similar 
 thoughts. Money attracts money ; success breeds success ; 
 failure produces failure; wisdom attracts wisdom; courage 
 creates courage; joy arouses joy ; love draws love. Christ 
 brings out this great law when he says: " To him that hath 
 shall be given and he shall have much more abundance, 
 and from him that hath not shall be taken away that which 
 he hath." We have countless illustrations of this law. 
 Make yourself the incarnation of an idea and you become 
 a magnet attracting to you from your surroundings the 
 elements that have an affinity with the idea. If the idea 
 is financial success, for instance, the moment you become 
 organized financial success in yourself you attract money 
 and men with money. Morgan by belief and affirmation 
 transmuted himself into organized financial success, and 
 men and money tumble over each other to get to him. 
 Marconi by persistent effort, belief and affirmation makes 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 255 
 
 -wireless telegraphy a success, and now men and money roll 
 towards him. 
 
 A man of lofty intellect, who has become noted for his 
 intellectual attainments, gets all the knowledge he wants 
 without paying for it. Authors visit him and pour at his 
 feet their choicest thought. He receives thousands of 
 books every year that the authors may have the benefit of 
 his reviews. 
 
 All men love the lover. Because he has become the in- 
 carnation of love he becomes a magnet drawing love to 
 himself from the whole universe. 
 
 What a man is he gets. If he is a failure he " gets it in 
 -the neck/' If he makes himself an ass every one throws 
 his sack on his back. The supreme thing is to be. What 
 a man is determines what he does; what he is determines 
 what he becomes ; what he is determines his atmosphere ; 
 what he is determines his destiny. When a man becomes 
 that which he in reality is, he is then a giant in spiritual stat- 
 ure and influence. But what in reality is man ? He is a 
 spiritual eternal being — a son of the infinite Father. He 
 stands at the center of the universe. He is open to all 
 forces and influences and energies. He can receive these 
 forces and in accordance with the measure of his ability 
 transmute them into an ever unfolding symmetrical char- 
 acter, and thereby create around himself an atmosphere of 
 thought that will enable him to become a conqueror over 
 all obstacles and an inheritor of the universe. 
 
 I believe in carrying the 1 am of the soul out into the 
 I do; transmuting the real into action ; knowing the truth 
 and thereby attainiug freedom; " seeking first the king- 
 
256 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 dom within and the control of that kingdom, and then all 
 other things will be added." 
 
 This power of the spiritual man explains what is known, 
 as spirit communion. I am profoundly of the opinion 
 that communion with angels and "the spirits of just 
 men made perfect" is a glorious possibility. The material 
 man whose entire attention is absorbed in earthly 
 things is utterly incapab le of following me as I enter into 
 a discussion of this part of my subject. "The natural 
 man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God ; they are 
 foolishness unto him; neither can he know them, for they 
 are spiritually discerned." The great law announced here 
 by Paul is this: The facts and laws of the spiritual realm 
 cannot be understood much less appreciated unless a man 
 has developed the capacity to perceive them. Shakespeare 
 said: " There are more things in heaven and on the earth 
 than are dreamt of in our philosophy." It will not do to 
 crowd ourselves within the narrow confines of any humanly 
 defined conception of the universe. Brother, this little 
 planet upon which you and I remain tabernacled in a body 
 for a few years is not all there is of this great universe. 
 Go out on a clear night and look up at the overarching dome 
 of the skies and behold the countless worlds and suns that 
 crowd the vast domains of space. Do you mean to tell me 
 that this vast assemblage is uninhabited ? This universe 
 was built for useful purposes ; nothing is unnecessary ; 
 utility is inscribed upon all things. Now, since all things 
 have a useful purpose, it is reasonable to suppose that 
 these countless worlds are or will be the homes of num- 
 erous forms of life. The realm of the visible is the realm 
 of the becoming. Some of these orbs may be a mass of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 257 
 
 gases and vapor of fire ; some may just be in the process 
 of cooling ; others may be the homes of the lowest forms of 
 life ; others may be fully prepared as the home of intelli- 
 gent beings ; while others may be the home of beings that 
 have reached a far higher state of perfection than man has 
 yet attained. 
 
 I am also of the opinion that there are orders of spiritual 
 beings dwelling in invisible realms, and that these spir- 
 itual beings are not limited in their movements and are 
 superior to all the laws of matter and the barriers of time 
 and space. 
 
 I furthermore believe that the spiritual man, separated 
 from the external form which is cast into the grave at death, 
 passes through the gates of death into the invisible and 
 rises into a fuller, richer and grander life. 
 
 With these views of the universe and its inhabitants it 
 becomes easy for me to believe that the whole universe is 
 the home of the infinite Father, and that all beings, 
 whether they are in the flesh or out of the flesh, whether 
 they dwell on this earth or in far distant worlds, whether 
 they live in the invisible or in the visible, are members of 
 the same great family and are profoundly interested in 
 each other's welfare. 
 
 The Bible, which contains the condensed wisdom of the 
 greatest spiritual teachers of the centuries, sustains me in 
 my belief; it teaches the existence and ministry of spiritual 
 beings. When the universe was finished "the sons of 
 God shouted for joy/' Spiritual beings conversed with 
 Abraham and warned Lot. A strong angel appeared to 
 Joshua and gave him the assurance that victory would 
 attend his arms in the conquest of Canaan. Angels are 
 
 17 m 
 
258 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 represented as guarding Jerusalem. When Christ was 
 born the earth's atmosphere was filled with a company of 
 angels who sang the first Christmas anthem, " Glory be to 
 God on high, and on earth peace, good will toward man." 
 After his struggle in the wilderness "an angel came and 
 strengthened him." During his agony in the garden "an 
 angel strengthened him." After his resurrection angels 
 guarded his tomb and announced the fact of his resur- 
 rection to the women who came to embalm his body. 
 With regard to the continued existence of the glorified 
 dead and their interest in human affairs, when Christ was 
 transfigured on the mountain Moses and Elijah, who had 
 been dead for centuries, appeared and conversed with him 
 concerning his death which was soon to take place at Jeru- 
 salem. A powerful spiritual being, who declared himself 
 to be "one of the prophets," conveyed to John on the 
 lonely island of Patmos the magnificent spiritual visions of 
 the struggles and the ultimate victory of the church over 
 all her enemies. These biblical instances of the existence 
 of angels and the spirits of the glorified dead and the pro- 
 found interest they take in the progress of humanity dem- 
 onstrate to me the possibility of communion with spirits. 
 These biblical facts demonstrate the substantial accu- 
 racy of the contention of this chapter : that the spiritual 
 man, operating on the planes of the invisible universe, can 
 communicate with other spirits without the use of visible 
 means. The communication of thought on the planes of 
 the visible by writing, speech or symbol is the communion 
 of spirit with spirit. On the conscious plane spirit com- 
 munes with spirit through the medium of matter. Com- 
 munion on the external plane is not possible by any other 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 259 
 
 method. On the invisible or subconscious plane there are 
 no physical barriers, and spirit communes with spirit 
 without the use of visible means. 
 
 Now my argument is this : If a spirit enshrined in a 
 body can, on the invisible planes of the subconscious, com- 
 municate with another spirit enshrined in a body without 
 visible means of communication, it becomes reasonable to 
 believe that a spirit untrammeled with a body could com- 
 municate with a spirit in a body with greater ease. The 
 power of the spiritual man operating on invisible planes 
 demonstrates that communion with the infinite Father 
 :and communion with spirits is natural and a magnificent 
 privilege. 
 
 Now we have already seen that absent treatment, mind- 
 reading, sleep, hypnotism, the inspiration of genius, 
 prophecy, are illustrations of the power of the spiritual 
 man operating in the realms of the subconscious. I fur- 
 thermore assert that table-knocking, table-tilting, the sus- 
 pension of heavy articles in the air, automatic writing, 
 inspirational speaking, clairaudience, clairvoyance and the 
 scenes witnessed in trances can all be explained by a con- 
 sideration of the powers of the spiritual man operating in 
 the subconscious. 
 
 Answers to questions through table-knocking is 
 explained by the thought-transmissive and thought-recep- 
 tive powers of the spiritual man in the subconscious. We 
 will consider the conditions that must be observed to 
 make this possible. 
 
 (a) The individuals who engage in the performance ar- 
 range themselves around the table. 
 
 (6) They place their hands upon it, hand touching hand, 
 
260 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 and in absolute silence; with one accord, they concentrate 
 upon the thing desired. 
 
 (c) There is in the company one who is a medium — an 
 individual so delicately sensitized that he is naturally in 
 living touch with the invisible. 
 
 (d) In a few minutes the entire group of individuals 
 sink back into a state of self-absorption. They, in other 
 words, gather themselves within themselves, and by so do- 
 ing they all begin to operate on the planes of the subcon- 
 scious. The medium is then in living touch with each of 
 the group on the subconscious plane. 
 
 (e) We have seen that the subconscious realm in man i& 
 the realm of the invisible, where there is no past nor fu- 
 ture ; where all the past lies stored and all the future lies* 
 capsulate in the light of the now. The medium, operating 
 on this invisible plane and in living touch with each indi- 
 vidual, can answer questions regarding the past and pre- 
 dict sometimes with rare accuracy concerning the future. 
 
 Some mediums use cards ; others use coffee grounds- 
 The oracle at Delphi sat on a three-legged stool over a fire 
 that sent forth intoxicating vapors. Other ancient medi- 
 ums used the entrails of birds; others the flight of a hawk. 
 All the methods of all the oracles of the past and medi- 
 ums of the present are means employed by the individual 
 to reach the passive or subconscious state. With regard 
 to the ability to suspend heavy articles in the air or drag 
 them about the room without visible contact, I think that 
 this lies within the power of the spiritual man acting in 
 the subconscious. 
 
 Matter can be moved without physical contact. Profes- 
 sor Savary d' Ordiari has demonstrated this. He has con- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 261 
 
 structed a machine by which a needle of metal can be 
 moved over a dial plate by a person of strong will. He 
 -employs this instrument in his electro-medical hospital at 
 -30 Silver street, London W., England, for watching the 
 effects of various temperaments, emotions and diseases. 
 There is no physical contact at all, and if the atmosphere 
 is dry the individual can stand ten feet from the instru- 
 ment and by concentrating his will upon it cause the 
 needle to move over the dial. This important invention 
 demonstrates that mind can move matter without physical 
 contact. I am of the opinion that mind itself does not 
 come into living touch with the needle, but that mind 
 sends out a strong vibration of nerve-force or organic elec- 
 tricity, and through the instrumentality of this organic 
 electricity mind moves the needle. The reader will notice 
 that in the case of this marvelous invention the force that 
 moves it is consciously directed ; it is, in other words, the 
 direct product of the conscious brain. Now we have 
 already in another chapter learned that no comparison can 
 be made between the power which the spiritual man ex- 
 hibits through the conscious and the power he exhibits 
 through the subconscious. The power of the spiritual man 
 acting through the subconscious is almost unlimited. 
 
 Again we have seen that the spiritual man acting 
 through the subconscious is superior to all the laws and 
 properties of matter. Now one of the properties of mat- 
 ter is weight. The spiritual man acting through the sub- 
 conscious has no consciousness of weight. Four boys with 
 their finger tips, if they act in perfect unison, breathe with 
 one accord and concentrate upon one thing, can raise a 
 heavy man from the floor without effort and without any 
 
262 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 consciousness of weight. In an illustration of this kind 
 you have an exhibition of the power of the subconscious. 
 Now ray argument is very simple: If an individual,, 
 bringing the powers of his conscious brain to bear upon 
 a needle at a distance of ten feet, can move it over a dial 
 plate of three hundred and sixty degrees, four men sitting 
 around a table, bringing the concentrated energy of the 
 forces of the subconscious upon it, ought to be able to sus- 
 pend it in the air. Professor d' Ordiari has demonstrated 
 the fact that a man can generate a sufficient amount of in- 
 visible energy to move a small body of matter at a dis- 
 tance through the conscious brain. The spiritualists have 
 shown that man can move large bodies of matter without 
 visible contact through the giant forces generated by the 
 subconscious brain. 
 
 In connection with this subject we will be materially as- 
 sisted in understanding how man can generate a sufficient 
 amount of invisible energy to move a ponderable body by 
 considering the nature of the machine lately invented by 
 Thomas H. Williams, an Englishman. We have already 
 seen how Marconi starts waves in the ether so powerful 
 that they hurl themselves onward through all obstructions 
 to vast distances. Williams has invented an arrangement 
 whereby he can catch these powerful waves and transform 
 them into force to drive a street-car. His model is on ex- 
 hibition. He has a model car on a circular track. In the 
 center he has an electrical generator ; by the use of this 
 generator he sends out powerful vibrations. On the car he 
 has arranged an instrument that catches these waves and 
 conveys them through a transformer to the motor, causing 
 the car to fly around the track. There is absolutely no 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 263 
 
 visible contact between the generator and the car. Now 
 my argument is this : If man can- invent a machine that 
 can move ponderable bodies at a distance without contact, 
 and if man is a machine constructed by God for the pur- 
 pose of transmitting and receiving thought, and if thought 
 is the mightiest force in the universe, it becomes reasona- 
 ble to suppose that we can find amongst men some who 
 have by exercise reached the point where they can use this 
 power. 
 
 In fact gravitation and levitation are complements of 
 each other. Since the universe is held together by the an- 
 tagonism of opposites, you can not have one without the 
 other. Gravitation is the law of matter; levitation is the 
 law of spirit. Gravitation drags down ; levitation lifts up. 
 Spirit is infinitely superior to matter and all its laws. The 
 lifting power of spirit is infinitely more powerful than the 
 gravitating power of matter. The problem of lifting 
 heavy articles becomes as simple as the problem of drag- 
 ging them down. Substances sink towards the center be- 
 cause of the gravitating power of matter ; they rise towards 
 the heavens because of the levitating power of spirit. 
 When the spirit leaves the body it falls, under the gravita- 
 ting power of matter, prostrate on the earth. Animated 
 by the levitating power of spirit the body stands erect, 
 leaps and walks and runs. In the human body standing 
 erect we have an illustration of the fact that the lifting 
 power of the spirit is mightier than the falling power of 
 matter. When the spiritual, affirmative forces of the soul 
 sweep through the human body, vibrating every atom with 
 the vibrations of the infinite life, a man feels as if he was 
 stepping on air ; every movement is an exhilaration. If 
 
264 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 this spiritualizing power could be raised a thousand de- 
 grees, and if this power could be directed and controlled 
 by man, I can see no reason why man could not then be 
 absolutely superior to all the limitations and laws of mat- 
 ter. In accordance with these remarks the translation of 
 Elijah, the transfiguration and resurrection of Christ, lie 
 within the realms of spirit force. An exclusive study of 
 the laws of matter incapacitates a man for accepting the 
 translation of Elijah and the resurrection of Christ. The 
 range of a man's beliefs are measured exactly by the range 
 of his studies. To accept the translation of Elijah and the 
 resurrection of Christ a man must study the laws of spirit. 
 The resurrection of Christ is the grandest demonstration 
 of the absolute mastery of the fully unfolded spiritual man 
 over all the laws of matter, and furnishes the complete 
 proof of his claim that he was " the Son of God. v 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 265 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE CENTRAL LAW OF CURE. 
 
 Health of body is one of the priceless treasures of life. 
 Rockefeller offers one million dollars for a healthy stomach. 
 The body is the visible instrument through which the spirit- 
 ual man manifests his powers. The spiritual man's power 
 of self-expression is conditioned upon the harmonious rela- 
 tion of all the parts of the body to each other and to the 
 body's environment. Health is simply another word for 
 harmony. The unfoldment of the spiritual man to his 
 highest state of development and the attainment of the most 
 perfect results in the fields of intellectual and spiritual ac- 
 tion are dependent upon the harmonious action of the body. 
 
 Death is natural but disease is unnatural. It is not 
 necessary that a man be sick to die. Death is a part in the 
 drama of man's unfoldment. "This corruptible must put 
 on incorruption." Death is a step up. The spiritual man 
 is an eternal being moving along the pathway of evolution, 
 and just as the seed disintegrates that the new life within 
 shall burst forth into beauty and splendor, so this outer en- 
 velope called the body must fall away that the spiritual 
 man may rise into a higher realm. I have noticed fre- 
 quently that when a man lives in full accordance with the 
 law of love he grows old gracefully, and when the time 
 comes for him to ascend into the higher rooms of the pal- 
 ace of God he welcomes the change, and the change comes 
 painlessly and naturally. The man who has filled out the 
 
266 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 plan of his coming here, and who has enriched his spirit- 
 ual nature with all the rich gifts of the spirit, murmurs not 
 when death beckons him through the gates into the majestic 
 realms beyond. 
 
 Some people argue that disease is in accordance with the 
 divine will. If this is true, then it is an act of treason 
 against the divine government to call the physician or to 
 adopt any method to get rid of it. If this is true, then 
 every physician and healer on earth are rebels against the 
 supreme government of the universe. 
 
 Disease, to my mind, is a declaration of God's abhorrence- 
 of disloyalty. All the great laws of the universe have 
 one grand purpose towards which they unceasingly and 
 unerringly move, and that purpose is harmony. Disease 
 and pain are a declaration that the individual afflicted has 
 disobeyed law and swung out of line with the purpose of 
 the universe. 
 
 The realm of cure is the realm of confusion, where con- 
 flict is the law and controversy is the custom. The men 
 whose business it is to bring about harmony in the body 
 wage continual war amongst themselves. Schools of phy- 
 sicians call each other quacks ; theory wars with theory, and 
 method condemns method. The science of medicine exists 
 nowhere save in the name. 
 
 Science is a statement of unified, universal, axiomatic and 
 eternal law based upon irrefragable facts. Science is another 
 word for truth. Truth is one with itself; one truth never 
 comes into conflict with another truth. Truth is universal; 
 it is the same everywhere. Truth is axiomatic ; it demon- 
 strates itself. Truth is eternal ; it will always be what it 
 now is. Truth is something known ; a fact is something 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 26 T 
 
 done. When a man knows exactly hoiv a thing is done he 
 knows the truth about that thing. When he knows how~ 
 a thing is done, he is in possession of the science of that 
 thing. Facts are things, and science is an exact statement 
 of how facts assume form. 
 
 Every system of cure in the world claims to be a science. 
 The claim is empty, for science is truth and truth is har- 
 monious with itself, while these various systems of cure 
 wage continual battle amongst themselves. 
 
 To show the reader the confusion that exists in the realm, 
 of cure I will briefly state the substance of the theories ad- 
 vanced by the various schools. 
 
 Allopathy is the most ancient school. This school was- 
 originated by JEsculapius, and the backbone principle 
 around which this system is built is the doctrine of oppo- 
 sites. The Latin phrase is u contraria contrariis curantur." 
 When the allopath makes an examination of a case of dis- 
 ease and tabulates the symptoms, he prescribes a compound 
 of drugs which he believes will produce opposite symptoms. 
 If he can succeed in developing these opposite symptoms 
 the original disease will disappear. In other words, the 
 allopath creates one disease to destroy another. Any de- 
 parture from the normal regular action on the part of any 
 of the organs of the body is a state of disease. When that 
 condition becomes set then the disease is chronic. When 
 a man is afflicted with constipation the allopath gives him 
 heavy doses of calomel. This drug acts upon the mucous 
 membrane of the stomach and bowels in much the same 
 way as a sharp mote of metal acts upon the lining of the 
 eye, causing increased action and an increased flow of secre- 
 
268 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 lion to wash out the foreign element. To cure constipation 
 the allopath must create diarrhea. 
 
 Homeopathy occupies the opposite pole. The disagree- 
 ment between allopathy and homeopathy is complete at 
 every point. The allopath gives heavy doses. The homeo- 
 path triturates his drugs down until there is hardly any- 
 thing left but the sugar and the water. The allopath be- 
 lieves in the doctrine of opposites. The homeopath believes 
 in the doctrine of similars. The backbone of the system 
 of homeopathy is "similia similibus curantur," or like 
 cures like. When the homeopath makes an examination 
 of a case of disease and tabulates the symptoms he pre- 
 scribes a compound of drugs that he believes will produce 
 similar 'symptoms. When he succeeds by artificial meth- 
 ods in producing similar symptoms to the symptoms al- 
 ready in existence the disease will disappear on the princi- 
 ple, I presume, that no two things can exist in the same 
 place at the same time. Homeopathy, to my mind, is a 
 magnificent demonstration of the power of suggestion, and 
 the sugar pills and alcohol furnish a splendid means of con- 
 veying suggestion to the subconscious brain. 
 
 Then we have the theory advanced by the school of mag- 
 netism. The magnetic healer asserts that man is a perfect 
 magnet; that the left side is the negative or receiving side, 
 and the right side is the positive or giving side. He asserts 
 that health is harmony in the movements of the magnetic 
 currents. When there is in man a sufficient quantity of 
 the magnetic fluid and the magnet man is in harmony with 
 the magnet earth and the magnetism in man circulates in 
 rhythmic swing, the man enjoys health. When there is in 
 man a deficiency of the magnetic fluid and its flow is dis- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 26£ 
 
 turbed disease is the result. To cure disease this deficiency 
 must be supplied and the disturbed flow must be regulated. 
 The magnetic healer claims that he is a magnet containing- 
 an overplus of this element; that he can supply the defi- 
 ciency and can regulate the movement by manual manipu- 
 lation. 
 
 Then we have the microbe theory. The champions of 
 this theory say that the visible universe is literally packed 
 with countless millions of microbes. These animals are 
 so small that ten millions of them can find more room to- 
 disport themselves on a ten-cent piece than a bullfrog can 
 iu Lake Michigan. They furthermore assert with the ut- 
 most blandness that these microbes create all the disease 
 wherewith humanity is afflicted. These microbists are de- 
 termined to huut down and destroy all microbes whatsoever.. 
 One of them asserted lately that laziness is caused by a 
 germ, and he went out to hunt it and trailed it to its den, 
 identified and arrested it somewhere in South Carolina. 
 To cure disease we must saturate the body with subcuta- 
 neous injections of germ-killer. Every germ has its own 
 poison. To cure all disease we must first sequester the 
 germs of all disease, find the substance that will poison 
 them, then, when you find a man suffering with any disease,, 
 saturate the tissues of his body with the fluid that will kill 
 the germ of the disease and the man will recover. The 
 scientists of this school will, I suppose, discover the germ 
 o flying, and then they will manufacture some antitoxin to 
 kill the germ. One dose of this anti-prevaricator injected 
 under the tongue will cure the worst kind of liar and then 
 turn him into an angel. 
 
 Then we have the theory of the osteopath. The osteo- 
 
370 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 path has no sympathy with drug- medication and no pa- 
 tience with the germ theory. He says that man, constructed 
 by the Almighty, is a perfect machine. The two hundred 
 bones constitute the framework of the machine and act as 
 braces and supports for the muscles. Muscles, nerves and 
 blood-vessels are distributed all over and through this 
 framework. The nerves are the wires for the conveyance 
 of the nerve-force to every part of the body. The veins 
 and arteries are the channels for the flow of blood. The 
 heart is the great muscular pump forcing the blood along 
 these channels. The internal organs are the vital ma- 
 chinery. Health is that condition when all the belts and 
 wheels run smooth and the fluids flow without obstruction. 
 The main cause of disease is the result of a lack of blood- 
 supply or some mechanical obstruction to a natural func- 
 tion. There is some displacement, enlargement or 
 abnormality of the bone, muscle or ligament, or some un- 
 natural pressure upon a nerve or blood-vessel, throwing 
 the machine out of order. To cure disease the osteopath 
 detects and removes the obstruction by mechanical manip- 
 ulation, allowing nature to resume her natural functions. 
 
 Then we have the hydropath, or the water-curist. His 
 theory is this : Man's body is composed of various ele- 
 ments, the principal element being water. All the functions 
 of the human body require water as the main condition of 
 healthy action. Water is the element that dissolves pois- 
 onous matter in the body and eliminates it through the 
 sweat glands and through the kidneys. Disease is caused 
 by a retention of poisonous matter in the body. To cure 
 disease this poison must be eliminated. All drugs are 
 poisonous and only add to the confusion. The best way is 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 271 
 
 to employ nature's method. Nature's method is hydrop- 
 athy. The hydropath uses water in a variety of forms. 
 He fills the patient with water; rinses out his bowels with 
 water ; rolls him in wet blankets ; stands him up to the neck 
 iu water, and thereby washing out the accumulated poisons 
 he restores the man to health. 
 
 Then we have the champions of the sunlight cure. Their 
 theory is that the sun is the source of all life. Take the 
 sun away and life on this planet would become extinct. 
 When plants are away from the sun they turn pale and 
 speedily die. All disease is caused by insufficiency of sun- 
 light. What humanity needs to cure disease are copious 
 supplies of sifted sunlight. The actinic rays of the sun are 
 man's eternal rejuvenators. So in accordance with their 
 theory they erect wide, roomy hospitals flooded with sun- 
 light for their patients. They construct huge reflectors to 
 which is attached an ingenious arrangement to absorb the 
 heat rays of the sun, allowing the actinic rays to pass on. 
 They then place their patients upon stretchers and concen- 
 ter the actinic rays of the sun upon the diseased portion of 
 the body. These rays produce changes in the tissue, the 
 •cells rearrange themselves and the patients recover rapidly. 
 
 Then we have thousands of patent medicines, and accord- 
 ing to the loud-voiced claims of their respective discoverers 
 each of these remedies can cure anything from a case of 
 eholera morbus to a case of itching 1 for office. Some fellow 
 discovers a wild herb in the woods and from it he makes a 
 nauseous decoction; another fellow compounds a few drugs; 
 both of these gentlemen cure a few diseases, and forth- 
 with companies are formed for the purpose of selling these 
 patent nostrums. Flaming advertisements disfigure the 
 
272 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 newspapers, appear upon barns and sign-boards, are seen at 
 the circus and at the theater, are found on the backs of 
 Sunday-school papers and alongside solemn and weighty 
 articles in our church papers. These advertisements de- 
 clare that these remedies can cure all the ills that flesh is 
 heir to, or forfeit one thousand dollars. 
 
 Then we have the Christian Science theory. The au- 
 thor of this system puts every other system under the ban 
 of everlasting condemnation by asserting that this system 
 is heaven's own method of curing disease. She asserts* 
 that matter in all its forms is a huge delusion. Belief in 
 the actual existence of the visible universe and the human 
 body is a huge lie and the source of all ".sin, sickness, dis- 
 ease and death." The truth is the only remedy man needs. 
 To strike out at once all disease, its concomitants and 
 consequences you must correct false views of man and the 
 universe. Convince the patient that the human body does 
 not exist save as a false mental picture, and when this idea 
 saturates his whole being and masters his intellect disease 
 vanishes. There is no such thing as body ; how, then, can 
 disease exist in a thing that has no actual existence. Con- 
 sumption and diphtheria, headache and gout, laziness and 
 weakness, cholera morbus and worms, croups and colds, are 
 all false mental pictures originating in the original delusion 
 that man has a body. 
 
 Then we have the badly-balanced teachers amongst the 
 mental science and New Thought people. One fellow who 
 has just caught a passing ray of the New Thought marches 
 forth in print in flaming advertisement and says : "I re- 
 alize that in giving my treatments I am using the only 
 power that there is in the universe." Reading such an 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 273 
 
 advertisement, I ask, when did God allow himself to be 
 doled out in quantities to suffering humanity for cash, 
 strictly in advance ? 
 
 Another fellow says: "I am the incarnation of the 
 truth. I am a dynamo of condensed energy. I can send 
 my thought loaded with five dollars' worth of healing to 
 any distance. No man can beat me. I am It." Like 
 Simon Magus whom St. Paul met, this man and others 
 drunk with the same blind fanaticism advertise themselves 
 to be " the great power of God." Modesty and humility 
 are the true marks of greatness. These individuals pos- 
 sess neither ; they are blatant egotists, and in their flaring 
 advertisements they declare that they have cured the hon- 
 orable John Weakmind and the famous Madame Softhead 
 and the great tragedian Simon Simple. The advertise- 
 ment winds up with an urgent command to the afflicted 
 reader to write now, with inclosed money order for five dol- 
 lars' worth of therapeutic thought sent by express on the 
 viewless wings of ether. 
 
 Then we have others who claim that they have discov- 
 ered a method for the destruction of death. Death of the 
 body is simply a bad habit that the human race has fallen 
 into, and it can be eradicated like any other bad habit. 
 But the secret of destroying the habit rests securely with 
 them until you furnish the cash. These inventors of u im- 
 mortality in the flesh" want to organize a second " immortal 
 ten thousand " who will auto-suggest themselves into a 
 moving army of incarnate affirmations of immortality in 
 the flesh. These ten thousand will create such a powerful 
 thought-atmosphere that the whole human race will be 
 leavened by this dominant thought and lifted up to the 
 
 18 m 
 
274 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 planes beyond the reach of death. Just send five dollars 
 and become the possessor of "the elixir of eternal youth" 
 and be a radiant center for sending out immortal thought- 
 waves to others at five dollars for each expiration. 
 
 Then we have others who locate all disease in the solar 
 plexus — that bunch of nerve ganglia lying close to the 
 backbone at the pit of the stomach — that point from which 
 all sickening sensations arise. This mass of nerve ganglia 
 is the door of entrance for all the giant invisible energies 
 of the universe. Unbelief and fear contract the muscles 
 and close up the door, shutting out all these giant energies, 
 and the man is sick. The champions of this theory ask 
 you to send one dollar and become the joyous possessor of 
 how to open the solar plexus door by belief and breathing 
 exercises. When the door is flung wide open all the solar 
 and planetary influences will surge through and through 
 the body, and you will become a giant in strength and your 
 personal magnetism will become mightier in pulling power 
 than the cable of a tug-boat. 
 
 Now, the question naturally arises in the mind of the 
 reader, what is the cause of such confusion ? The cause of 
 this confusion is found in the fact that the champions of 
 these various theories look at this great subject from dif- 
 ferent standpoints. Some individual will seize on some 
 single feature of this great subject and make it the keel- 
 thought of a system. He then proceeds to chisel all the 
 various parts of his system into conformity with the main 
 idea. Each system is a crystallization around some single 
 distinguishing feature. By virtue of this we have claims 
 and counter-claims, confusions, controversies and battles, 
 and this condition must continue until we find the true 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 275 
 
 ventral principle. When this is found everything else will 
 naturally fall into its proper place, and we will have a 
 homogeneous system — a perfect whole — unified around 
 the great central law ; but until this is an accomplished 
 fact we can not say that we have a science of disease or 
 cure. 
 
 Science is truth, and truth always conforms with itself. 
 Science and truth are alike because they always reduce di- 
 versity to unity ; out of inharmony they bring harmony, 
 and they destroy disagreements by finding the common 
 center. 
 
 The same confusion that exists to-day in the realm of 
 disease and its cure existed in astronomy prior to the dis- 
 covery of the great law of gravitation by Isaac Newton. 
 When this great central law was announced all disagree- 
 ments passed away and the students of the stars stood upon 
 common ground ; every astronomical fact fell into its place; 
 fragmentary systems based upon incomplete views were 
 abolished, and astronomy became an exact science. 
 
 The realm of religion furnishes a fit parallel to the realm 
 of disease and its cure. In both realms theories multiply 
 ad infinitum, ad nauseam. 
 
 Christianity as it came from the unsullied hands of its 
 immortal Founder was based upon one great central truth, 
 and that truth was, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the 
 living God." Jesus himself said, "I am the truth." Christ 
 was the central Sun around which all the other truths of 
 the system he gave the world revolved. He was the hub 
 of the great wheel of truth ; his teachings were the spokes 
 scud his law of love the rim. He was the keystone of the 
 great arch that spans the eternities. He was the founda- 
 
276 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 tion of the vast superstructure, and history teaches us that 
 the church remained one so long as preachers proclaimed 
 him as the creed and his laws as the conditions of entrance- 
 and test of fellowship. When preachers departed from 
 him as the grand common center and proclaimed something 
 else as a creed and the condition of entrance and test of 
 fellowship in the church divisions commenced. Christ 
 unites ; human theories divide. We have some one hun- 
 dred and sixty divisions of Protestant Christians in the world 
 to-day, and in nearly every instance they have departed 
 from the common center to find a basis for their respective 
 churches. 
 
 Theologians plunged into the stormy sea of specula- 
 tive argument instead of proclaiming Christ as the grand- 
 common center. Instead of announcing him as the sum- 
 total of truth and compliance with his commands as condi- 
 tions of entrance into the empire of truth, they wrought 
 themselves into a frenzy of rancorous controversy over 
 questions that have no bearing upon human salvation. 
 They departed from the hub, and some of them have built 
 their churches upon the spokes, some on the rim and some- 
 have gone out and constructed a wheel of their own. The 
 supreme unifying purpose of the Christ has been com- 
 pletely neutralized by the leaders in the church. Instead 
 of having one great church standing square on the grand, 
 common, central, harmonizing truth, "Thou are the Christy 
 the Son of the living God," we have one church built on 
 the infallibility of a man, another on the sovereignty of God, 
 another on the free will of man, another on the sufficiency 
 of the inner light, another on holiness, another on the non- 
 existence of matter, another on the apostolic succession,. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 277 
 
 another on baptism, another on the unity of God, and so on 
 all the way down to the smaller sects that dangle at the end 
 like a rope all frazzled out. All this interminable confu- 
 sion is the result of flying away from the grand common 
 center. 
 
 The supreme need in Christendom is the rediscovery of 
 the common center. The person of Christ is the common 
 center. When all the preachers in all the churches pro- 
 claim the acceptance of Jesus as " the Christ " and com- 
 pliance with his commands as the conditions of entrance 
 and test of fellowship in the church, allowing every man 
 absolute freedom of opinion on all other questions, then we 
 will have unity in Christendom. When Christ occupies his 
 true place in the church all creeds and theories will vanish, 
 all differences and conflicts pass away, all the facts of salva- 
 tion fall into their proper place, all the truths he announced 
 slip into their true orbits, and the entire church will move 
 onwards, each member held in his true place by the silken 
 bands of his love, the whole moving in rhythmic tune to 
 the music of heaven. 
 
 Christianity, then, has only one true common center; as- 
 tronomy has one true common center; chemistry has one 
 true common center ; in short, every department of human 
 investigation in the universe has a central, dominating, 
 supreme law, and when this law is found and formulated 
 science is born. If I was asked, What is the mission of 
 science ? I would answer : The mission of science is to 
 reduce diversity to unity by the discovery and formulation 
 of the central supreme harmonizing laws of the universe. 
 
 Now, if scientists have discovered the central domina- 
 ting law in other departments of human investigation, and 
 
278 Unseen Forces and Horn to Use Them. 
 
 if the intellect of man demands in all departments of 
 thought the discovery and formulation of the supreme uni- 
 fying principles, I assert that in the realm of disease and 
 its cure there must be one great, dominant, central force to 
 which all other forces are obedient. 
 
 This supreme force unquestionably exists, for the majority 
 of these schools declare that it is their mission to assist this 
 force in throwing off disease, while others amongst these 
 schools declare that they can harness and control this force 
 directly. 
 
 The allopath gives heavy doses of drugs to rouse this 
 force into intense action. It has become dormant and slug- 
 gish, and it needs a foreign stimulus to wake it into power- 
 ful action. Whether he will admit it or not the principle 
 that the allopath works on is this : Nature is utterly hostile 
 to the introduction of any foreign element into the body. 
 A drug is a foreign element. When a drug is introduced 
 into the system the forces of nature resident in the body 
 rush forward to eject the intruder. The supreme force calls 
 all the subordinate forces into action, and they march for- 
 ward against the common foe and drive it out through 
 the eliminative organs. In every case where drugs are 
 given the patient acts upon the medicine, while at the same 
 time the chemical action of the medicine acts upon the 
 patient. If in the contest for mastery the chemical action 
 of the medicine overcomes the mental and nerve action of 
 the patient the result is death; but if the mental and nerve 
 action of the patient overcomes the chemical action of the 
 medicine and drives it out the patient will recover. 
 
 The homeopath also declares that it is his mission to as- 
 sist this force of nature. He says that the drastic measures 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 279 
 
 of the allopath weaken the forces of nature and leave these 
 forces so enervated that they cannot successfully cope with 
 disease. His method is a milder method, but he operates on 
 the same principle; he introduces a foreign element and the 
 resident forces are roused into action to expel the intruder. 
 
 The hydropath works on the same principle. He ac- 
 knowledges that there is a central supreme force in the hu- 
 man body. It is the work of this supreme force to elimi- 
 nate refuse and poisonous matter. The element used in 
 this scavenger work is water. By copious supplies and 
 copious applications internally and externally the hydro- 
 path wakes up this supreme force to intenser action. In 
 other words, he centers the attention of this supreme force 
 upon its natural function by giving it an extra quantity of 
 water to eliminate. 
 
 The osteopath also acknowledges that this supreme force 
 exists when he says that it is his business to assist nature. 
 To this end he uses the bones to stretch the muscles. The 
 bones become levers in his skilled hands. To this end he 
 pulls the muscles of the neck and loosens all the muscles 
 attached to the backbone. To this end he pulls the head, 
 and thus he raises all the bones in the vertebral column. 
 His supreme purpose in all his manual manipulations is to 
 open the way for the unobstructed flow of nerve-force and 
 blood to all the vital organs and to every part of the phys- 
 ical system. The nerves lie embedded in the muscles like 
 a strand inside a rope. When the muscles are contracted 
 the nerves are also contracted, and the flow of nerve-force 
 is thus seriously interfered with. When the muscles are 
 stretched and loosened up the kinks and contractions are 
 taken out of the nerves, allowing the nerve-force to flow 
 
280 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 smoothly. When he raises the bones of the vertebral col- 
 umn he opens the way for an unobstructed flow of blood 
 and nerve-force through the blood-vessels and nerves that 
 emerge through apertures in this column. In short, all the 
 manual manipulations of the osteopath aid to assist the 
 supreme dominant force in winning complete mastery over 
 all the resident forces in the body. 
 
 Every school employing material methods acknowledges 
 the existence of this supreme force and declares that it is 
 its mission to assist nature in conquering disease and re- 
 storing order in the body. The various schools employing 
 mental methods also acknowledge the existence of this su- 
 preme force. 
 
 The Christian Scientists say that this force is u the im- 
 mortal mind/' but they do not stick to any one word ex- 
 pressive of this force. They give it so many names that 
 the student is lost in the wilderness of bewilderment ; they 
 call this force love, life, intelligence, God, good, truth, 
 mind — The All. The practitioners of this school claim 
 complete control of the market. This complete control is 
 protected by a patent secured in heaven and delivered 
 sealed and bound to the author by a regularly commis- 
 sioned angel. By virtue of this patent they claim a su- 
 preme monopoly of selling this force at so much a vibra- 
 tion, cash in advance. 
 
 All the other schools employing mental methods acknowl- 
 edge the existence of this force. Their methods of treatment 
 and their definitions differ widely, but they all agree on 
 one point — namely, that in disease and recovery from dis- 
 ease there is one great central all-controlling force in the 
 presence of which all other forces act in a subordinate ca- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 281 
 
 pacity. We have arrived, then, at one very important 
 conclusion : All schools in the realm of disease and its 
 cure admit the existence of this one harmonizing all- con- 
 trolling dominant force. 
 
 I am of the impression that when this force is defined 
 and the law of its movement formulated we will be in pos- 
 session of the central harmonizing law which will reduce 
 diversity to unity and make disease and its cure a science. 
 
 What is this supreme force and what is the law of its 
 movement is the question upon which I propose to throw 
 some light. Whether I shall succeed in answering this 
 double question or not must be left to the sober judgment 
 of the readers of this volume, as I do not claim infalli- 
 bility, and if I did my claim would not protect me from 
 just criticism if my conclusions are fallacious. 
 
 Before stating in propositional form my answer to this 
 double question I call the reader's attention to the fact that 
 i:he various schools in the realm of disease and its cure may 
 be thrown into two broad divisions : the school of material 
 methods and the school of mental methods. They differ in 
 their theories, not so much because these theories are false, 
 but mainly because these theories are incomplete. The 
 philosophy of man outlined in this volume has shown be- 
 yond all possibility of successful contradiction that he is a 
 spiritual being dwelling in a material body. This being 
 true, an attempt to state a comprehensive explanation of 
 disease and its cure from the material standpoint exclu- 
 sively must fail, and for the same reason an attempt to 
 comprehensively explain disease and its cure from the 
 mental standpoint exclusively must fail also. The mind 
 acts upon the body and the body reacts upon the mind. 
 
282 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 A comprehensive statement of the supreme central dom- 
 inant force and the law of its movement in disease and its. 
 cure must include in its terminology both mind and mat- 
 ter. We have already seen that all invisible forces demand 
 a visible substratum of matter to express themselves on the 
 visible plane, and the law of their movement is determined 
 by the adaptability, quality and fineness of the physical 
 substratum through which they manifest themselves. 
 
 With these considerations before us I assert that the 
 supreme central dominant force in disease and its cure is 
 thought-force, and the law of its movement is suggestion 
 acting through the nerve-centers of the subconscious brain. 
 The reader will notice that this statement embodies the 
 two elements in man : the mind and the physical sub- 
 stratum through which the mind operates — the brain. 
 
 Utilizing the conclusions arrived at in preceding chap- 
 ters of this volume I will now give a more comprehensive 
 statement of this force and the law of its movement. 
 
 1. The ego is the supreme force because the ego or I am 
 is the spiritual man himself. 
 
 2. Thought-force is the supreme power in man because 
 thought-force is the spiritual man in action. 
 
 3. Suggestion is thought-force in action. 
 
 4. The spiritual man operating through the subconscious 
 brain is governed by suggestion. 
 
 5. The spiritual man operating through the subconscious 
 brain controls all the forces in the body, governs every cell 
 and is absolute master over all the vital machinery in the 
 body. 
 
 G. Now since suggestion or thought-force in action con- 
 trols the spiritual man as he operates through the subcon- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 28£ 
 
 scious, and since the spiritual man operating automatically- 
 through the subconscious governs all the forces and is ab- 
 solute master over the construction of each cell and all the 
 vital machinery in the body, we are forced to this plain 
 conclusion : That the supreme central dominant force in 
 disease and its cure is thought-force operating through the 
 subconscious brain centers. 
 
 We have already seen in previous chapters in this vol- 
 ume how thought-force or suggestion, acting through the 
 subconscious brain centers, can produce changes in the- 
 body corresponding to the idea embodied in the sugges- 
 tion. But the question naturally arises : Do the facts 
 demonstrate the proposition that thought-force acting 
 through the subconscious brain centers is the one true 
 central dominant force in disease and cure? I answer by 
 saying that hypnotism furnishes us with tens of thousands 
 of facts illustrating and demonstrating the absolute cor- 
 rectness of this proposition. Admitting that the facta 
 furnished by hypnotism are non-applicable and therefore 
 non-conclusive, the realm of medicine furnishes us with 
 volumes of evidence in support of this proposition. Every 
 physician on earth who has had any experience in dealing 
 with disease can recite case after case of marvelous cures 
 wrought with common bread pills after the most powerful 
 drugs had failed to produce any effect. The marvelous 
 effect of the bread pills was due to the fact that the physi- 
 cian kept the patient ignorant of their real composition 
 and led him to believe that the pills were a preparation of 
 the most powerful drugs and were never known to fail in 
 effecting a cure. The bread pills afforded a convenient 
 channel for the physician to arouse the latent thought- 
 
284 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 force in the subconscious brain. This thought-force laden 
 -with the idea that the pills swallowed contained an infalli- 
 ble remedy, acting downwardly and inwardly through the 
 nerves, roused all the subordinate forces into action and 
 the cure was effected. 
 
 The history of cure is crowded with facts demonstrating 
 the curative power of mind. In ancient times when med- 
 icine and magic were synonymous terms a word scrawled 
 upon parchment would cure fevers ; two lines from Homer's 
 Iliad cured gout ; rheumatism succumbed to a verse from 
 Lamentations. In those days the remedies given freely to 
 the sick could not fail to arouse powerful emotions. Who 
 oould refrain from having powerful thought-currents 
 stream through his anatomy when the physician would dose 
 him with a concoction made from the brain of a murderer, 
 or a tincture made from venomous bugs, or a pill made 
 from the dried liver of a bat, or a powder from the head 
 and legs of a spider? These ancient magician doctors 
 wrought astonishing cures with such compounds. 
 
 In the old country Ireland, where I was born and 
 reared, holy wells are found in almost every county. The 
 ignorant peasants believe that St. Patrick, Ireland's patron 
 saint, blessed these wells and imparted curative power to 
 them. Thousands of sick people visit these wells and 
 wash in the water and go away cured. This custom has 
 prevailed for hundreds of years. It is the custom of the 
 cured to hang upon the bushes contiguous to the springs 
 mementoes of their cure. I have seen the bushes all around 
 for a considerable distance covered with fragments of 
 clothing, rags, crutches, canes and splints, each one an evi- 
 dence of a cure wrought in the belief of these ignorant 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 285 
 
 people by these magic waters. I have gone into a church 
 in the city of New York and heard hundreds of people 
 testify that they were cured of all sorts of disease by prayer 
 and the laying on of hands, and I noticed crutches and 
 bands and splints by the score hanging up in the vestibule, 
 each one an evidence of a cure wrought; and as I looked 
 upon these mementoes I thought of the Irish spa wells 
 and the bushes covered with fluttering rags. The holy 
 spring at Lourdes, France, is the source of an immense 
 revenue to the Roman Catholic Church, and amongst all 
 the shrines in the world this famous grotto has wrought 
 more cures, if we accept the verdict of the pilgrims wha 
 have been restored, than all others combined. But lest 
 the Roman Catholic Church should become too proud of 
 the famous therapeutic spring miraculously endued with 
 curative power by the Holy Virgin, there is in India a fa- 
 mous idol, and a most hideous looking idol too, that has 
 been curing all sorts of complaints for centuries. 
 
 The marvelous power of mind in curing disease may be 
 further illustrated by what is known in history as " the 
 royal touch." It prevailed in England from the days of 
 Edward the Confessor to that of the house of Brunswick. 
 In those days the people believed that the king was an in- 
 carnation of God — a divine person ; being in possession of 
 divine power he could cure disease. From all over the 
 kingdom people afflicted with scrofula and other diseases 
 would come to be cured by the touch of the royal finger. 
 Thousands were thus cured. Surgeon Wiseman of Lon- 
 don, one of the most distinguished surgeons and physicians 
 of his day, records his belief in the king's power in these 
 words: "I myself have been an eye-witness of many 
 
286 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 thousands of cures performed by his majesty's touch alone, 
 without any assistance of medicine or surgery, and these 
 many of them such as had tired out the endeavors of able 
 surgeons before they came hither;" and he adds: " I must 
 needs profess that what I write will little more than show 
 the weakness of our ability when compared with his maj- 
 esty's, who cureth more in one year than all the surgeons 
 of London have done in an age." 
 
 Unfortunately for the king the theory of the divinity of 
 his touch was exploded and his monopoly of curing abol- 
 ished in the seventeenth century by a man named Great- 
 rakes, who outroyaled royalty itself in curing disease by 
 the laying on of hands. This man was so marvelously 
 successful that the Royal Chirurgical Society of London 
 expressed the opinion that his success was the result of " a 
 mysterious sanative contagion from his body." 
 
 About one hundred years ago an ignorant blacksmith in 
 this country by the name of Elijah Perkins furnished us 
 with absolutely conclusive proof of the curative action of 
 the mind. Elijah thought that he could weld together a 
 number of metals in such proportion that they would be 
 vested with power when attached to the body to enable it 
 to throw off disease. After long and patient endeavors he 
 declared he had succeeded, and he exhibited what he called 
 his "metallic tractors" — a pair of tongs about six inches 
 long, one prong of brass, the other of steel. They were 
 applied over or as near the diseased parts as possible, always 
 in a downward direction. They were tried in all kinds of 
 disease and exhibited curative powers so wonderful that 
 thousands believed they were invested with divine energy. 
 The demand for " tractors " became so great that they 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 287 
 
 oould not be supplied fast enough. The fame of these heal- 
 ing tongs spread to England and continental Europe. 
 Within a brief period one million five hundred thousand 
 cures were reported from Europe alone. Unfortunately 
 for the fame of Perkins and his tongs, when the craze was 
 at its height Dr. Haygarth, of London, determined to find 
 out how far the effects might be ascribed to mental action. 
 So he made tractors of wood, painted them and with much 
 pomp and ceremony attached them to sick persons who had 
 previously been prepared to expect something extraordi- 
 nary. The effects were astonishing. Obstinate pains in 
 the limbs were suddenly cured; joints that had long been 
 immovable were restored to motion ; in short, except 
 the renewal of lost parts or a change in mechanical struct- 
 ure, nothing seemed to be beyond their curative power. 
 The explanation is very simple : these tractors fastened to 
 the body became the medium for the arousal of strong 
 thought-currents acting downwardly and inwardly upon 
 the subconscious brain centers ; these strong thought-cur- 
 rents of belief, hope and expectancy roused all the subordi- 
 nate forces in the body to normal and healthy action and 
 the patients recovered. 
 
 In accordance with this principle the students of Mrs. 
 Eddy's philosophy would accomplish their cures more rap- 
 idly if instead of asking their patients to read Mrs. Eddy's 
 book they would advise them to fasten the book to their 
 wrists before they went to sleep. The pressure of the 
 book, which they believe contains the dynamics of health, 
 would act as a continual suggestion on the subconscious 
 brain, producing health. This would be a far speedier 
 way of restoration than that of reading the book. 
 
288 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 That thought-force persistently directed controls all the 
 subordinate forces of the body can be demonstrated by 
 every reader of this volume without reference to the pages 
 of history at all. If the reader will take two exceedingly 
 delicate thermometers and place them in each hand and 
 then concenter his attention upon the right hand for a few 
 minutes the right hand will become warmer than the left, 
 the hand will increase slightly in diameter, and all the 
 tissue changes in the hand will increase rapidly ; the blood 
 supply increases and the nerve supply increases, showing 
 how thought persistently directed controls all the subordi- 
 nate fluids and forces of the body. Or the reader can sit 
 down, and, if his nervous organization is delicately con- 
 structed and keenly responsive, as he concenters his atten- 
 tion upon the idea of running, he can feel the muscles of 
 his legs twitch and new energy flow into his feet. What is 
 the cause of this ? The thought-currents carrying the idea 
 of running send increased streams of nerve-energy and 
 blood coursing through the legs to give strength for the 
 imagined race. 
 
 It is probable that the reader has at one time in his past 
 life been marvelously saved from an impending danger 
 which would have killed him. When he thinks of the 
 narrow escape cold currents run down his spinal cord and 
 vibrate his entire body. This universal shiver that passes 
 instantaneously over his entire body is caused by the 
 mighty power of thought driving nerve and blood currents 
 all over his body. A man is hungry and he thinks of eat- 
 ing a good juicy beefsteak. The flow of saliva to his mouth 
 is increased and the digestive juices are poured into his 
 stomach, all in preparation for the hypothetical beefsteak. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 289 
 
 The best way in the world to stop a brass band is to 
 stand where all the players can see you and suck a lemon, 
 and as you suck make a loud suction noise and facial grim- 
 aces. In a few minutes the music will stop, for the players 
 must cease so that they can swallow the accumulating saliva. 
 
 I could multiply instances showing the absolute mastery 
 that thought-force possesses over the muscles, nerves, blood- 
 vessels, over the lymphatic, circulatory, assimilative, diges- 
 tive and eliminative systems of the body ; but I will con- 
 clude this part of my argument by submitting one infallible 
 test which will demonstrate the accuracy of my contention 
 beyond all possibility of doubt, and every reader of this 
 volume can subject himself to this test if he chooses, but it 
 will require courage of a high order to attempt it, and still 
 more to carry it to a successful conclusion. The test is 
 this : To demonstrate the complete control that thought 
 has over all the subordinate fluids, forces and cells of the 
 body sit down three times a day, in the morning after you 
 rise, at noon-time and before retiring, and repeat to your- 
 self: I am a complete failure. I am becoming a wreck. I 
 am sick. My heart is breaking down. lean not digest my 
 food. My liver is diseased. My lungs are rotting away. 
 All my organs are in awful condition. 1 shall die, and there, 
 is no remedy. To make the test complete you must con- 
 tinue this practice for two months. You must believe that: 
 these affirmations are expressive of your real condition, 
 and you must not allow any thought of success or health or 
 joy to enter the mind. If, at the end of two months, you 
 are alive, you will be sufficiently convinced that thought- 
 force, laden with baleful, gloomy and destructive ideas, 
 will wreck the entire physical system. 
 
 19 m 
 
290 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 The truth of the converse of this statement can be dem- 
 onstrated by the same practice with this difference : in- 
 stead of affirming failure and sickness and death, affirm 
 I am a success. I am strong. I am well My organs are in 
 splendid shape. I am power. At the end of two months of 
 continual affirmations the improvement will be so marked 
 that you will not know yourself. Now, there is nothing 
 magical or miraculous in this ; it is the result of a natural 
 law established by God in the human brain. It is simply 
 the mighty power of thought acting through the subcon- 
 scious brain centers. With these considerations before us 
 we can easily see how the practitioners in all schools of 
 therapeutics perform their cures ; in the last analysis they 
 reach and rouse into action by their methods the supreme 
 power of thought, and this power, acting downwardly and 
 inwardly through the subconscious brain, harmonizes the 
 forces and fluids of the body, resulting in health. Apart 
 from thought-force there can be no such thing as disease or 
 cure. Thought-force is the supreme power in the universe 
 at large and in man. 
 
 But the objection is raised at this point that this theory 
 is sufficient to explain cures wrought in grown persons who 
 are capable of receiving thought impressions, but the theory 
 will not explain the cures wrought in the case of infants, 
 idiots or animals. This objection can be successfully met 
 by the arguments advanced in the preceding chapter, in 
 which I have abundantly shown that it is not necessary for 
 thought to rise into the conscious realm to reach the sub- 
 conscious brain. The natural plane upon which thought 
 can be projected into the subconscious brain is away below 
 the level of consciousness. Now, when you take these facts 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 291 
 
 into consideration, that infants and idiots and animals are 
 all largely under the control of the subconscious, and that 
 the subconscious brain is controlled by suggestion given 
 either orally or mentally, the cure of infants, idiots or ani- 
 mals is explained on the principle stated above. Drenching 
 a horse, dosing an infant with bitter drugs and forcing an 
 intellectual weakling to take a nauseous compound are 
 powerful mental operations on the part of the practitioner 
 as well as on the part of the patient, aud even if the com- 
 pound had no chemical action the thought-forces aroused 
 and sent out in dynamic action would produce powerful 
 changes of some sort in the body. My experiments in 
 hypnotism have demonstrated to my mind beyond all 
 shadow of doubt that it is thought and not the chemical 
 action of the drug that works the cure. 
 
 When an individual is in the hypnotic state he is down 
 on the subconscious plane, acting exclusively through the 
 subconscious brain. In that state he is not conscious of 
 receiving thought; he is not conscious of acting in obedi- 
 ence to the suggestions of the operator. By thought con- 
 veyed silently through mental suggestion he can be made 
 sick or well in a few seconds. By thought conveyed audi- 
 bly he can be made sick or well in a few seconds. When, 
 a man is on the subconscious plane of action, sight, hear- 
 ing, smelling, tasting, feeling, can be controlled in obedi- 
 ence to the thought of the operator. I have given a man 
 water and by a thought given with the water changed it 
 into a powerful drug, making the man sick instantly. I 
 have then given him another glass of water and cured him 
 instantly by suggestion that the water was a corrective. All 
 
292 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 the organs of the body are directly controlled by thought, 
 and their action can be changed instantly by thought. 
 
 We are now ready to give plain, simple and practical 
 directions on the matter of self-healing. 
 
 Points to be remembered: 
 
 1. Thought acting through the subconscious brain builds 
 the body. The material out of which the body is built is 
 found around us in the visible universe in unlimited quan- 
 tities. Nerve-force, as we have seen, is organic electricity 
 and the atmosphere contains the raw material. The raw 
 material out of which the blood and all the fluids of the 
 body are made, the atoms that enter into the composition 
 of the bones, the muscles, the nerves and the brain are all 
 found around us in food-stufls in unlimited quantities. 
 
 Now, man as he builds his body must take in the mate- 
 rial from without, and the entire business of taking in the 
 raw material is directly under the control of the spiritual 
 man acting through the conscious brain, plowing the soil, 
 scattering the seed, bringing the crops to maturity, cook- 
 ing, eating, masticating, and on to the initial part of the 
 act of swallowing the food-stuffs. All these acts are under 
 the control of the conscious brain. When the food-stuff 
 passes beyond a certain point in the act of swallowing the 
 conscious brain then loses control and the automatic ma- 
 chinery of the subconscious takes full charge of all that 
 follows. And what follows ? The construction of the most 
 perfect piece of mechanism in the universe follows. The 
 human body is a perfect structure, exquisitely framed and 
 perfectly adjusted to the needs of the spiritual man as he 
 deals with the external universe. The human body is the 
 product of thought, and the building of this piece of deli- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 293 
 
 cate machinery is under the control of the spiritual man 
 operating through the subconscious brain. The digestion 
 of the food in the stomach, the selection out of the food- 
 stuffs digested the proper material to make blood and 
 lymph, to build bone and muscle, and brain and nerve, the 
 marvelous intelligence that directs this work in accordance 
 with a perfect plan, the overseeing of the scavenger work 
 in eliminating the refuse matter and the surplus, the con- 
 struction of the vital machinery itself that does all this 
 work instrumentally, all this is under the control of the 
 spiritual man operating through the subconscious brain. 
 How any man can consider this and not be convinced that 
 thought-force is the supreme factor in disease and cure is 
 to my mind simply amazing. Thought built the universe 
 at large, and thought acting subconsciously builds the body. 
 Then, since thought builds and sustains the body, it be- 
 comes clear that the quality of the thought transmitted 
 through the subconscious brain will be built up into flesh 
 and blood. " The word became flesh," and the word always 
 becomes flesh, for thought-force throws itself outward into 
 visible form in the human body. Thoughts laden with the 
 ideas of disease constantly dwelt on are automatically con- 
 veyed by the law of the subconscious into the cells of the 
 body. 
 
 2. This brings us to this point : that affirmations from 
 the conscious brain are impressed upon the subconscious, 
 and through the nerves by the agency of nerve-force con- 
 veyed to every cell in the body. 
 
 If a man wants to know how he can reach the subcon- 
 scious brain and influence the body through it by auto- 
 suggestion, the answer is plain. Crowd the conscious brain 
 
294 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 with the affirmations that you want to have translated into 
 living physical tissue, and these affirmations, according to 
 this never-changing law, will be gradually converted into 
 tissue that will be an outward manifestation of the affirma- 
 tions repeatedly made. It must be remembered that this 
 work of clothing thought in living tissue is performed 
 within well-defined limits. The plan of the body cannot 
 be changed. This plan is like the laws of the Medes and 
 Persians ; it is fixed, unalterable. This plan is one of the 
 ultimates of the universe, one of the fixed ideas of the in- 
 finite mind. Obtaining the raw material, building the 
 structure in accordance with the plan and modifying the 
 condition of the material within the limits of the plan, ail 
 this is under the control of the spiritual man. 
 
 So far as health of body or power of spirit is concerned 
 man tends to become that which he affirms himself to be, and 
 if these affirmations are continued he becomes in reality that 
 which he affirms himself to be. 
 
 3. Another important point to remember is this : that 
 the affirmations must be directed downward and inward ; 
 in other words, all the thought-force in both brains must 
 operate in the same direction ; the thought- force that op- 
 erates outwardly through the conscious brain must be 
 withdrawn and by a conscious effort of the will directed 
 inwardly. To do this successfully the individual must re- 
 tire into the silence, shut out as much as possible all exter- 
 nal sights and sounds, relax all his muscles, and having 
 brought himself into a passive condition of body and 
 spirit, he must then quietly and intensely affirm that which 
 he desires to become physically. I have no desire to lay 
 down inflexible rules to cover the details of these exercises. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 295 
 
 Every reader must adopt whatever methods he finds best 
 suited to his temperament and environments. You may 
 sit in a chair, recline on a lounge, lie on a bed or assume 
 a restful attitude in a rocker. Au important point to re- 
 member is this : that <l nerve-force is the enabling power of 
 the physical man," and that nerve-force is obtained through 
 the lungs; therefore, in treating yourself for health of 
 body it is always best, before you concentrate, to fill the 
 lungs with air upon which the sun has shone. Take from 
 ten to fifty deep inspirations, filling and emptying the lungs. 
 I have found that the best plan in giving oneself a gen- 
 eral treatment is to start in with a lofty truth and make 
 that truth a lofty platform for the operations of the I am . 
 It is profoundly true, physically as well as spiritually, that 
 " the Truth shall make you free." Start in by saying " I 
 am Spirit" This is true and will not be denied by the 
 intellect. Then affirm: Since I am Spirit I cannot be 
 sick, for Spirit is pure and immaterial, and disease cannot 
 belong to Spirit. The body is not me; therefore, I the 
 spiritual Ego, the real man, am now well, and the delight- 
 ful streams of joyous healthful thoughts sweep out from 
 me in harmonious vibration to every part of my body* 
 My heart is beating smoothly and regularly; my blood is 
 circulating healthfully; my stomach is discharging its 
 functions smoothly ; my liver is all right ; the peristalsis 
 of my bowels is uniform and regular; all the vital ma- 
 chinery of my body is in splendid operation. I am well. 
 I am harmony. I am health. Continue this three times 
 a day and the automatic law of thought-force acting through 
 the subconscious brain will externalize in a short time your 
 affirmations and you will be in splendid shape physically. 
 
296 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 In this work of body-building may be seen in epito- 
 mized form the whole history of humanity's achievements 
 on the external planes of the universe. Man comes out of 
 the invisible, and the purpose of his coming was that he 
 might throw into external form the glorious ideals of the 
 invisible. I am aware that the realm of the visible is the 
 realm of the becoming. The realm of the visible is the 
 realm of growth, improvement, evolution. The realm of 
 the invisible is the realm of the perfect. All history is to 
 my mind a record of the gradual advance on the part of 
 humanity towards the realization of the perfect ideals of 
 the invisible on the planes of time. The perfect ideals of 
 the true, the beautiful and the good lie in the radiant 
 splendors of the unseen. The poet, the philosopher, the^ 
 saint, the seer, the architect, the inventor, the sculptor, the 
 musician, are all engaged in the supreme struggle to ex- 
 press the ideals of the unseen thought-realm in terms of 
 matter on the planes of time. 
 
 Every individual is expressing some idea in visible form. 
 His body is thought visualized ; his words are ideas in form ; 
 his achievements are thoughts crystallized. I am aware that 
 a great many are perverted in thought, and they are engaged 
 in the destructive work of externalizing perverted thoughts. 
 All sin is a perversion, and the only way to destroy sin is 
 to attain to right thinking and carry these right thoughts 
 into action. Now to my mind the individual who desires 
 to establish health of body must start with right thought 
 first, and then he must not neglect the subordinate forces. 
 He must practice deep breathing, for deep breathing sup- 
 plies nerve-force. He must also eat good food, for food 
 supplies body timber. If I was asked to draw a figure that 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 297 
 
 would present in simple form to the eye the conditions to 
 be complied with to win perfect health, I would draw a 
 circle enclosing an equilateral triangle, thus : 
 
 The supreme force — namely, the I am — in the center ; 
 then the subordinate forces — namely, thought- force, nerve- 
 force and food-supply — forming the three sides of the 
 triangle, all cooperating to form the perfect circle of per- 
 fect health of body. 
 
 Right thinking. Now it is utterly impossible for a 
 man to enjoy good health at all times when he is filled with 
 the spirit of fear and mastered by nervous worry. The 
 inner always masters the outer. When the individual is 
 mastered by fear he sends out thought-waves that tremble 
 
298 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 with the vibrations of the thought that masters him. These 
 vibrations produce corresponding vibrations in nerve-force, 
 and the entire body is thus thrown into a negative condi- 
 tion. All the doors of the body are shaken from their 
 hinges, and the physical man becomes the prey to all kinds 
 of disease. 
 
 Anger and hate, gloom and despondency, selfishness and 
 ^sourness, are thought -waves emanating from the individual, 
 and they produce nerve-waves corresponding to their nature, 
 and these nerve-waves break down tissue, disarrange the 
 vital machinery of the body, poison the fluids and lay the 
 foundations of complete physical collapse. The hospitals 
 and iusane asylums are full of men and women who are 
 the victims of vicious and perverted thought. 
 
 Now I would say at this point that right thought involves 
 right views of the universe, God and man. In the next 
 chapter I propose to deal with this point in detail. Since 
 this chapter deals with body-building or physical health, I 
 will only say that the individual who hopes to establish 
 health of body must always retire into the silence of the 
 unseen and get a true conception of what he is and what 
 his relations to God and the universe are, and when he has 
 had a clear vision of what he really is and what his relations 
 are to the infinite Father and this magnificent universe, he 
 can then intelligently affirm the truth, and the truth will, 
 through the operation of the subconscious automatic law, 
 become flesh. 
 
 Now we have seen that the real man is spirit. We have 
 also seen that he is a part of the infinite spirit, and we have 
 also seen that he is at the center of the whole universe, 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 299 
 
 both seen and unseen, and that he is open to all forces and 
 in living touch with all agencies. 
 
 This being true then, the individual who is engaged in 
 the business of establishing health of body can affirm: lam 
 spirit ; therefore I am toelL The body is not me; therefore I 
 am well since I am not my body. The spirit is the master 
 of all the forces in the body ; therefore I, as the master, 
 command the forces of my body as the king commands his 
 servants. I command that harmony reign in the body. I 
 am harmony, and harmony prevails in the realm of the body. 
 Or, if he chooses, he can vary his affirmations, beginning 
 with another truth: I am a part of the infinite life, for 
 "God breathed into man's nostrils the breath of life and 
 man became a living soul." Now, since I am a part of 
 the infinite life, therefore I am well. Disease cannot exist in 
 that which is a part of God himself. Or the individual 
 can adopt this course of affirmations : God is my Father. 
 " All things work together for good to them whose lives 
 are in line with the program of the universe." The pro- 
 gram of the universe is love. I am love. I am God's 
 child; therefore, because my life is in full sympathy with 
 God's will, I will not fear. Fear has gone, for (t perfect 
 love casteth out fear." I will not fear disease. I caunot 
 be sick. I am well. I am magnificently, gloriously well. 
 
 Now the individual who enters into this splendid work 
 of establishing health of body must not become discour- 
 aged if his affirmations are not actualized in flesh and blood 
 instantaneously, for the law of the subconscious works 
 slowly ; but with absolute accuracy and with the steady 
 precision of a millstone it will grind out whatever you put 
 in. If you become impatient this impatience will be au- 
 
300 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 tomatically transferred to the body; if you become discour- 
 aged the discouragement will be transferred and delay the 
 work. The building of the body in accordance with New 
 Thought is done on the visible plane, and time is a factor 
 in all visible achievements. The process of tearing down 
 the body consumes time, and the process of building it up 
 also requires time. 
 
 The architect who would build a magnificent structure 
 must first retire into his study, and there in the silence of 
 the thought-realm he beholds a vision of the edifice. The 
 foundations, the walls, the pillars, arches, domes, roof and 
 spires all rise before his mind constructed out of invisible, 
 intangible thought-stuff. This vision is perceived instantly. 
 But when the architect begins to give his vision visible 
 form time becomes a factor. Thus it is with health. An 
 individual who proposes to build up a healthy body must 
 retire into the deeps of the invisible and there behold in 
 vision the truth of his own being and his relations to the 
 uuiverse, to God and to his body; and then he must quietly 
 and intensely affirm that which he in reality is, and his af- 
 firmations, through the law of the subconscious, in the 
 progress of time will become externalized in his body. 
 
 In concluding this chapter I would say that the man who 
 employs right thought and who understands his relations 
 to God, the universe, his neighbour and his own body will 
 not willingly disobey any of the beautiful laws that govern 
 these relationships. A violation of any of these laws will 
 always be followed by mental derangements and disturb- 
 ances, and these mental disturbances will be transferred to 
 the body, producing corresponding disturbance amidst its 
 delicate cells. The man governed by right thought will 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 301 
 
 therefore be united to God through love, and will be in 
 touch with all humanity through the same harmonizing 
 element. He will become the source of love and will cre- 
 ate around himself an atmosphere of love. The man gov- 
 erned by right thought will obey the laws of the subordi- 
 nate forces in his body. He will regularly take in nerve- 
 force by deep breathing. He will eat good food and avoid 
 taking into his body any foreign element. He will in a 
 natural unforced manner carry all his right thoughts into 
 action and live in the simplest and sweetest harmony with 
 the great laws that compass him about on every side. 
 
 The healing of the body is therefore a work that in- 
 volves : 
 
 1. Right views of man's relations to his environment. 
 
 2. The unfoldment of the spiritual man to his best and 
 noblest development. 
 
 In the next chapter I will discuss the law that governs 
 the magnificent work of character-building. 
 
302 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE LAW OF CHARACTER-BUILDING. 
 
 In the course of our studies we have now reached the final 
 chapter, which will be a statement of the law underlying 
 character-building. To my mind this is the most impor- 
 tant theme in life. All other questions sink into insignifi- 
 cance in the presence of this supreme problem. The 
 universe has no meaning apart from the great work of 
 character-building. Character-building is the key to opeu 
 the mysteries of our surroundings. The unfoldment of the 
 spiritual man to his grandest proportions is the final end 
 of all things. When man and nations fail to see this cen- 
 tral purpose of the universe existence becomes an enigma, 
 the riddle of the Sphinx. Thomas Carlyle, in " Past and 
 Present," says: " Nature, like the Sphinx, is of womanly, 
 celestial loveliness and tenderness; the face and bosom of a 
 goddess but ending in claws and the body of a lioness. 
 There is in her a celestial order, pliancy to wisdom ; but 
 there is also a darkness, a ferocity, a fatality, which are 
 infernal. She is a goddess, but one not yet disimprisoned; 
 the articulate lovely still incased in the inarticulate chaotic. 
 How true ! And does she not propound her riddles to us ? 
 Of each man she asks daily, in mild voice yet with a terri- 
 ble significance, knowest thou the meaning of to day ? 
 Nature, universe, destiny, existence, howsoever we name 
 this grand unnamable fact in the midst of which we live 
 and struggle, is a heavenly bride and conquest to the wise 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 303 
 
 and brave, to them who can discern her behests and do 
 them ; a destroying fiend to them who cannot. Answer 
 her riddle, it is well with thee ; answer it not, pass on, re- 
 garding it not, it will answer itself, and the solution for 
 thee will be a thing of teeth and claws. Nature is a dumb 
 lioness, deaf to thy pleadings, fiercely devouring. Thou 
 art not now her victorious bride ; thou art her mangled 
 victim, scattered on the precipices as a slave found recreant 
 and treacherous. 
 
 "The secret of gold, which Midas, he of the long ears, 
 could never discover, was that he had offended the supreme 
 powers ; that he had parted with the eternal inner facts of 
 the universe and followed the transient outer appearances 
 thereof. Probably this is the secret of all unhappy men 
 and unhappy nations. Had they known nature's right 
 truth, nature's right truth would have made them free. 
 They have become enchanted, stagger spellbound, reeling 
 on the brink of ruin, because they were not wise enough. 
 They have forgotten the right inner true and taken up the 
 sham outer true. They answer the Sphinx question wrong. 
 Foolish men cannot answer it aright. Foolish men mis- 
 take transitory semblance for eternal fact and go astray 
 more and more." 
 
 I have quoted at length from Carlyle because I consider 
 him a great prophet of truth to the world. The meaning 
 of this quotation is this : 
 
 1. The universe has only one real meaning; it exists for 
 one grand purpose. 
 
 2. Men and nations have mistaken the grand central 
 meaning of the universe. The actions of men and nations 
 are controlled by their idea of the meaning of the universe. 
 
304 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 3. Having wrong ideas as to the meaning of the uni- 
 verse, and since conduct is the crystallization of the domi- 
 nant ideas, men and nations are unhappy. 
 
 4. When a man understands the true meaning of the 
 universe and brings his life into conformity with this mean- 
 ing, the whole universe becomes his friend. Mistake the 
 meaning of the universe and conform your life to your 
 error and nature becomes a lioness fiercely devouring, i 
 
 5. Everything, then, depends upon right views and a 
 receptive mental attitude. 
 
 My supreme purpose in writing this volume is to help 
 men and women to answer the question of the Sphinx; to 
 solve the riddle of existence. What is the meaning of life? 
 What is the supreme purpose of the universe ? I answer 
 this question by saying : The supreme end of all things is 
 the development of the spiritual man, the building of a true, 
 pure, permanent, spiritual, transparent character. 
 
 One day while in Washington, D. C, I was walking 
 along Pennsylvania avenue and the masons were engaged 
 in building the new post-office. I stood and watched them 
 as they pushed the great blocks of squared granite and 
 marble into place. I noticed that the scaffoldings were 
 strong, and as the building within rose in beauty the 
 wooden scaffoldings rose without to afford facility and 
 footing for the workmen as they erected the permanent 
 structure. I began to soliloquize, and said : Here you 
 have an illustration of the meaning of the universe, an an- 
 swer to the question of the Sphinx. God and man are co- 
 operating in building the great spiritual temple of inner 
 moral and spiritual perfection. The scaffoldings are the 
 material universe, the human body and all visible things. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 305 
 
 The elements that enter into the structure are truth, love, 
 goodness, honesty, justice, virtue, honor, courage, temper- 
 ance, purity; the units in the structure are individuals ; the 
 perfected structure is perfected humanity. Then I said : 
 The visible scaffoldings are transient, and when the build- 
 ing is finished these will be knocked away and the building 
 will remain. The man who mistakes the scaffolding for 
 the building, who mistakes the " sham outer true," as Car- 
 lyle says, for u the inner true," falls with the scaffolding 
 into utter ruin. 
 
 Nature has no mercy upon the man who mistakes her 
 meaning. She is no respecter of persons. Ignorance is to 
 be deplored, but nature works upon the principle that there 
 is no excuse for ignorance, and in all her laws she shows 
 no mercy to the individual who is wittingly or unwittingly 
 ignorant. Her purpose in punishing ignorance is to do 
 away with it. Ignorance is one of the supreme curses of 
 the race. Ignorance is the mother of slavery. The wise 
 man cannot be chained, for knowledge brings freedom ; the 
 ignorant man does not need chains, for he is already man- 
 acled. 
 
 Ignorance is the source of intolerance. Lift a man's men- 
 tal horizon and you give him a grander mental scope, a 
 broader view and a wider sympathy ; narrow his mental 
 horizon and you crowd the man within a smaller circle and 
 he becomes intolerant. A man's tolerance is measured by 
 the extent of his mental view. Ignorance is the cause of 
 prejudice. A man's preconceived ideas are the determining 
 factors in forming his judgments. If his preconceived ideas 
 are narrow intense prejudice is born ; the measure of a 
 man's ignorance is the measure of his prejudice. Ignorance 
 
 20 m 
 
306 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 is largely the cause of selfishness. If a man knew that his 
 selfishness was destroying him, that selfishness is a depart- 
 ure from all that is truly noble and magnificently success- 
 ful, that selfishness is self-suicide, this knowledge would be 
 the supreme factor in urging him forward in the great work 
 of eliminating selfishness from his being. 
 
 I repeat what I have before affirmed : Nature abhors ig- 
 norance and has no mercy for the man who remains ig- 
 norant, and the purpose of her severity is to destroy ig- 
 norance forever. Knowledge of the truth of nature's mean- 
 ing is the first supreme thing, and obedience to the truth when 
 known is the second supreme thing. 
 
 Now I have said that my purpose in writing this volume 
 is to assist men and women in the great matter of arriving 
 at a correct knowledge of the meaning of the universe, 
 and I have also said that all things exist for and are sub- 
 ordinate to one great end, and that end is, the development 
 of the spiritual man to his highest perfection. 
 
 The universe was built that the spiritual man might be 
 built. This planet was built that an arena might be fur- 
 nished wherein the spiritual man might bring his powers 
 to perfection by exercise. The body was built to be a con- 
 venient and responsive instrument through which the spir- 
 itual man might exercise these powers. Spirit is the su- 
 preme thing and all things in the universe are subordinate 
 to Spirit, standing in the temple of Spirit miuistering to 
 its wants. Universe-building, world-building, body-build- 
 ing, are all means to an end, and that end is spirit-building, 
 or, as I prefer to call it, character-building. 
 
 What the world needs to-day is a rational explanation of 
 the laws that govern the development of character. The 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 307 
 
 whole universe is built up in accordance with the principles 
 of the highest reason. Supreme intelligence is discovera- 
 ble in the fact that there are in the universe opposing forces, 
 for without the antagonism of opposites there could be no 
 balance and no such thing as character-development. Su- 
 preme intelligence is seen in the fact that the spiritual man 
 is enshrined in a visible organism, for without a physical 
 basis the spiritual man could not exhibit spiritual powers 
 on the planes of the visible universe. Religion ought to 
 be the most exact science on the planet, for religion on the 
 human side is the science of character-construction. Ar- 
 chitecture is an exact science, and visible structures of all 
 kinds are erected in accordance with mathematical prin- 
 ciples. Before the architect builds his house, his temple 
 or his palace, he draws his plan with mathematical pre- 
 cision, writes his specification with precise accuracy, and 
 then he intelligently projects his plan into visible shape. 
 A religion that cannot be explained on scientific principles 
 •and is not in strict accord with the laws of the mind can- 
 not commend itself to reasonable men. 
 
 Human speculation has destroyed the beautiful and rea- 
 sonable system of religion which Jesus gave humanity. 
 Theology has ruined Christianity. Theologians have dis- 
 torted the conceptions of Jesus. The conceptions which 
 theology has given us of God, man and man's relations to 
 nimself and his environments are as different from the con- 
 ceptions of Jesus as a mud statue is from the marble statue 
 of David sculptured by Michael Angelo. One system of 
 theology pictures God as a monster resembling Eero, fond 
 of blood, filled with mad rage against man, glutting his 
 spite against man by plunging the sword of justice into the 
 
308 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 gentle heart of his Son, not satisfied until that sword is in- 
 carnadined from point to hilt with the red blood of the stain- 
 less sufferer on Calvary. The Calvinian doctrine of penal 
 substitution is a slander on the infinite Father, for it turns 
 him into a monster revelling in the blood of an innocent 
 victim. 
 
 The governmental, expedient theory of the atonement is 
 not much of an improvement on Calvin's doctrine. The 
 speculative theologians who gave this to the world saw 
 that the penal substitution theory turned God into a blood- 
 thirsty tyrant, and they attempted to modify this concep- 
 tion by assuming that God is a monarch whose government 
 must be upheld and whose laws must be kept unsullied. 
 Man has sinned, therefore the majesty of government has- 
 been sullied and the order of justice has been disturbed^ 
 and government demands either the death of the offender 
 or the substitution of a stainless sufferer. This theory 
 modifies the harshness of the Calvinian doctrine somewhat,, 
 but it plunges the man who thinks into a dilemma or lands 
 him in Universalism. The dilemma is this : If Jesus by 
 his voluntary sacrifice of himself satisfied divine justice, 
 then all punishment for sin must be lifted from the shoul- 
 ders of humanity. The continued infliction of penalty for 
 sins that have already been expiated for is unjust. If we 
 accept this theory of the atonement we must confess that 
 the position of the Universalist is invincible, for if the sac- 
 rifice of Christ on the cross was accepted by justice, as we 
 find in the creeds of the church, "as a perfect satisfaction 
 and oblation for the sins of the whole world," then all 
 men are already saved, because it would be unjust to de- 
 mand the infliction of further penalty. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 309 
 
 Again, the representatives of the so-called Christianity 
 of the present day teach that God takes advantage of man. 
 When the wife, the relative or the darling child dies, the 
 representative of religion comes around and, with sancti- 
 monious voice and unctuous speech, says : " My brother, 
 it is God's will and you must submit ; the individual was 
 removed by God for your good." Why, if God was a man 
 and slew your loved friend in order to get you to conform 
 to his wishes he would be arrested and tried by a jury of 
 his peers and hanged. When a young woman violates hy- 
 gienic law and dies, or a young man runs riot and destroys 
 the harmony of his mind and body by recklessness and 
 dies, the representative of religion, with false tremors in 
 his voice, says : " It is God's will." I protest at this 
 point. I say that he has perpetrated a libel on God. I say 
 you must not saddle God with the responsibility for the 
 death of an individual who has disobeyed law. The death 
 of an individual who has disobeyed law is a natural conse- 
 quence that presses upon all with equal impartiality. Law 
 is no respecter of persons. Conform to law and you are the 
 master ; refuse to conform and you are a crushed victim. 
 
 According to certain types of theology this planet, and 
 in fact the whole universe, was thrown out of gear because 
 forsooth our first parents eat an apple. This single act, 
 according to the dogmatic assertion of certain theological 
 thinkers, reversed the driving-wheels of the engine of uni- 
 versal order and progress, and, behold, the earth was smit- 
 ten with desolation and universal blight fell upon all 
 things. This planet became the amusement ground for 
 devils, imps and hobgoblins. The arch fiend has supreme 
 control over all the giant forces of the universe. He is 
 
310 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 director in chief of cyclones, manufacturer of tornadoes, 
 prime minister of the realm of desolation, purveyor in 
 chief of pestilences and famines and lord of the plague. 
 Certain schools of theology tell us that all hell is on our 
 track as the imps of darkness chased Tarn O'Shanter. 
 Preachers of moss-backed systems that have long since 
 been outlawed urge us with proposition after proposition, 
 and then when we refuse to comply with their proposals, 
 they turn upon us with tearful rage and tell us that the 
 devil has roped us in, and to make the matter worse, they 
 predict that he will pitchfork us into hell forsooth because 
 we refuse to comply with propositions that have been 
 framed by men as fallible as we are ourselves. I some- 
 times think that preachers have assumed vast prerogatives. 
 They are self-assumed dispensers of heaven's felicities and 
 hell's disasters ; and when I hear these gentlemen consign 
 those to torment who refuse to comply with the terms of 
 their proposals I feel like quoting Paul's statement to 
 them: "Who art thou that judgest another man's ser- 
 vant ; to his own master he standeth or falleth : yea, he 
 shall be holden up, for God is able to make him stand." 
 
 I am opposed to peopling this planet with devilish mon- 
 sters by the million. Science has dethroned Satan, taken 
 out of his hands the reins of the storm, plague, pestilence 
 and famine. Science has thrown the devil of theology 
 hors de combat and shown us that this is God's universe 
 and that all things are under the regime of law. 
 
 The conceptions which certain schools of theology have 
 of God and the universe are false, and the conceptions they 
 have of man are distortions of the truth also. They look 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 311 
 
 upon man as being totally depraved, utterly incapable of 
 making even the faintest effort towards saving himself. 
 
 I consider it unfortunate that the simple and beautiful 
 truth revealed by Jesus ever became the subject of specu- 
 lative argument at the hands of theologians. 
 
 Jesus revealed the majestic order of the universe and 
 the harmonious relations of all forces and influences con- 
 verging towards one end — namely, the perfection of the 
 individual and the perfection of all the units in one grand 
 homogeneous unity. 
 
 He revealed the supreme unifying fact of the universe at 
 large, the infinite Father, " our Father who art in heaven," 
 the infinite I am, without beginning or end of days. He also 
 taught us that the visible universe was brought into exist- 
 ence by the infinite Father, and that he animates every 
 atom by his universal presence ; in other words, that the 
 whole uuiverse is bathed in the universal love of the all 
 Father, for " He causeth his sun to shine on the evil and 
 on the good, and sendeth his rain upon the just and the 
 unjust." " Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing, and 
 yet I say unto you that not one of them falleth to the 
 ground without the Father's notice." 
 
 Jesus revealed the supreme fact in the realm of the finite, 
 the I am of man, and that all other elements in man and in 
 the universe are inferior to the soul. " For what is a man 
 profited if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?" 
 He taught that the body stands inferior to the soul and is 
 simply a convenient physical organism created by the spir- 
 itual man for temporary uses. " Is not the life more than 
 meat and the body than raiment ?" 
 
312 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 He taught that harmony comes when the I am of man is 
 merged by the chemistry of love into the 1 am of God. In 
 God the spiritual man reaches the highest development, and 
 man the individual, when he is merged by love into har- 
 mony with God, occupies the center, and he then sees all 
 things in their true relations and proper perspective. "This 
 is eternal life that men may know thee the only true God 
 and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." " If a man love 
 me he will keep my words, and my Father will love him, 
 and we will come and make our abode with him." "Father, 
 I pray that they may be one, I in them and thou in me, 
 that they might be made perfect in one that the world may 
 believe that thou hast sent me." 
 
 He taught that man is blind to his true relations to the 
 infinite Father and the universe, and that the way of salva- 
 tion is by knowledge of " The Truth." He declared him- 
 self to be The Truth. Now, all true character is composed 
 of ideas. Character is crystallized thought. All affirma- 
 tions are sooner or later translated into organized spiritual 
 life. The highest character is truth of the highest order crys- 
 tallized. The lowest character is thought of the lowest order 
 crystallized. Now in Jesus the Christ " the word became 
 flesh and dwelt amongst us." Jesus gave us in his glorious 
 life the truth concerning the majestic harmony of the uni- 
 verse. He was in himself a revelation of that harmony. 
 His character was the condensed result of correct thought 
 concerning God, man, the relations between God and the 
 universe, the relations between God and man, and the rela- 
 tions between man and man. The truth that Jesus revealed 
 always was. It inhered in the nature of things. God was 
 always "our Father." Man was always God's child, but 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 313 
 
 man had created false conceptions of God, and by virtue of 
 these errors he had wandered away from God and had be- 
 come a prodigal. The brotherhood of man, the solidarity 
 of humanity, was always true. It had been wrought into 
 the structure of the organic life of the race, but man had 
 lost sight of this great truth and had built up barriers of 
 clan and sect, and class and nation. The royal law of love, 
 the golden rule, the kingly law of service, was written deep 
 upon man's subconscious life and was declared by all na- 
 ture, but man had lost sight of it and had substituted there- 
 for the rule of selfishness and the doctrine of might against 
 Tight. 
 
 Jesus taught that the kingdom was ivithin ; that in man 
 -were marvelous potentialities. " The kingdom of God is 
 within you." The true empire is the empire within ; the 
 highest conquest is the conquest of self. And he taught 
 "that all the forces of the universe stand ready to assist the 
 man who falls into sweet harmony with the majestic pro- 
 gram of God. The program for man and the universe is 
 the product of perfect wisdom, and since this program is 
 the outcome of infinite intelligence it can never be improved 
 on. This program always did exist ; there never was a time 
 when it was not. The whole universe and man were formed 
 on the exact lines of this program. When Jesus came here 
 he found this program buried beneath the debris of false 
 opinions, erroneous speculations and wild superstitions. 
 He revealed this program and called the attention of hu- 
 manity to the truth of the universe and man. I consider it 
 exceedingly unfortunate that the simple teachings of Jesus 
 should have fallen into the hands of theologians, for they 
 
314 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 have mutilated these simple teachings, wrecked their sym- 
 metry and distorted their meaning. 
 
 When a man accepts Jesus as the Christ, this acceptance 
 by no means implies that he has accepted the numerous 
 dogmas of Protestantism or the canons and decrees of" 
 Romanism. It is perfectly clear to my mind that neither 
 Protestantism nor Romanism represents correctly the Chris- 
 tianity of Jesus. Things that are equal to the same are 
 equal to one another. If Protestantism is the Christianity 
 of Christ and Romanism is the Christianity of Christ, then 
 they must agree in every particular ; but they are antago- 
 nistic at every point; therefore, it is clear that one of them 
 at least can not be the Christianity of Jesus. Protestantism 
 can not be the system that Jesus gave the world, for Prot- 
 estantism is divided up into scores of sects, each sect crys- 
 tallized around some dogma. Jesus does not stand sponsor 
 for divisions. He never allied himself with a sect. He 
 never established a party. His mission was to declare uni- 
 versal, axiomatic, eternal truth whereon all men could 
 stand without debate. 
 
 Romanism can not be the system that Jesus gave the 
 world, for Jesus does not stand sponsor for the red-handed 
 crimes perpetrated by the leaders of this movement, such 
 as the horrors of the Inquisition, the fires that consumed 
 the martyrs, the massacre on Saint Bartholomew's day, the 
 wars of extermination. Jesus does not stand sponsor for 
 infallibility, for intolerance of opinion, for the worship of 
 saints and angels, for the adoration of Mary, for the wor- 
 ship of relics, for the sale of indulgences to sin, and scores 
 of other things I might mention that place the system of 
 religion called Romanism under ban. Protestantism is 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 31& 
 
 torn into contending factions by counter-claims and antag- 
 onistic dogmas. Romanism is crystallized around a colossal 
 error, and neither of these systems can prove that Jesus 
 stands sponsor for their existence. I am fully aware that 
 mixed up in the dogmas of Protestantism and mingled with 
 the errors of Romanism we can fiud a considerable quantity 
 of the truth which Jesus gave humanity. Neither of these- 
 systems could endure without a measure of truth. 
 
 So far as I am personally concerned I can accept Jesus 
 as the Christ, comply with the simple conditions he an- 
 nounced and be saved, while at the same time I reject all 
 the dogmas of Protestantism and refuse to be bound by 
 any of the canons and decrees of Romanism. Before 
 Romanism became an historic fact and before Protestant- 
 ism was born men and women by the million were saved 
 by accepting Jesus as the Christ and complying with the- 
 simple conditions he announced. What has been can be. 
 I am in favor of drastic measures so far as human dog- 
 mas and church canons are concerned. I would cut away 
 from the teachings of Jesus all human speculations what- 
 soever. I would deprive human creeds of all authority, 
 depose all popes, subordinate all human teachers and en- 
 throne Jesus the Christ as crowned Emperor of the soul, 
 Lord of the intellect and Supreme Master in the realm of 
 the highest truth. 
 
 To duplicate the system which Jesus gave humanity you 
 must duplicate Jesus. His system is pure truth and can 
 not be improved upon. You might as well try to burnish 
 the western clouds when the sun is setting into a brighter 
 gold, give the rose a deeper tint, invest the lily with a fairer 
 whiteness or tinge the violet with a deeper blue. In the 
 
-316 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 system Jesus gave the world the truth concerning God, 
 man, the universe and the future stands revealed in entran- 
 cing loveliness, and we hear him say : " Ye shall know the 
 truth and the truth shall make you free." 
 
 As we proceed in our investigation of the laws of char- 
 acter-building we will see how the dogmas of Protestant- 
 ism enter into the structure of the character of the sec- 
 tarian ; how the dogmas of Romanism create the Roman- 
 ist ; how the creed of the atheist develops the character of 
 the skeptic; how the Koran builds the Mohammedan ; how 
 the Book of Mormon produces the Mormon ; how "Science 
 and Health with Key to the Scriptures" builds the Chris- 
 tian Scientist ; how the teachings of Confucius give birth 
 to the Confucian ; and how the teachings of Jesus create 
 the Christian. All character whatsoever is thought-stuff 
 crystallized. Give me an analysis of the thought-stuff a 
 man assimilates and I will give you an accurate description 
 of the man, and I will also tell you how he will act in a 
 given set of circumstances. 
 
 I do not propose to take up the question of heredity in 
 this chapter because I do not think that this system has as 
 yet been reduced to a science. The so-called laws of trans- 
 mission of qualities and tendencies from parent to child are 
 by no means invariable in their operations. Again, while 
 I believe that heredity plays an important part in character 
 by furnishing tendencies, at the same time I agree with 
 Herbert Spencer, who says : "A man is more like the 
 company he keeps than the ancestry he is descended from." 
 In the next place, while I admit the influence of ancestry, 
 I believe that the I am, or the ego, is the supreme force in 
 the human province. All forces in man are subordinate 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 31 T 
 
 to the ego in action. If the spiritual man is not a self- 
 determining entity capable of controlling all other forces 
 within the circle of his movements, then man is a slave and 
 is not responsible for his actions. The spiritual man in 
 action is absolute master in the human realm, and he can 
 change, modify and conquer hereditary tendencies no mat- 
 ter how powerful these tendencies may be. 
 
 With these considerations before us we will proceed in 
 our study of the laws of character-building. For conven- 
 ience, I will treat this subject under four heads : 
 
 The raw material. 
 
 The selecting power. 
 
 The manufacturing power. 
 
 The finished article. 
 
 We have already seen that everything in this universe is 
 double. It is my opinion that every atom of matter has 
 a spiritual side. We have seen that the external universe 
 is the outward expression of the internal universe, and the 
 law of duality seen in the universe at large is reproduced 
 in all of its parts. We have also seen that back behind 
 this duality in expression stands the Supreme Unit of the 
 universe — the infinite Father of all. Now, since unity 
 and duality are seen in the universe at large, and since the 
 universe at large is reproduced in all its parts, then man, 
 as we have already seen, is a unity, and in his expression 
 he manifests himself as a duality ; and since man is a finite 
 universe in himself, then duality is reproduced in all the 
 parts that enter into man. Consequently, in man we have 
 the supreme unit, the ego or spiritual man, and we have 
 duality in all of the spiritual man's self-expressions — two 
 hands, two eyes, veins and arteries, nerves of motion and 
 
318 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 nerves of sensation, left and right, inside and outside, or- 
 gans of assimilation, organs of elimination, inspiration and 
 respiration, the double action of the heart, and if we could 
 pursue our analysis we would find that man in the realm of 
 his self-expression maintains duality down to the last atom. 
 
 For the present we will center our attention upon one 
 phase of this duality — namely, that of the brain. We have 
 already seen that the spiritual man is a resident of two 
 realms, the external and the internal universe ; and we have 
 also seen that his instrument for operating in the external 
 universe is the conscious or outer brain, and his instrument 
 ior operating in the internal universe is the subconscious or 
 inner brain. Now, since man is a finite universe in him- 
 self, then this same duality of manifestation must exist in 
 him. We have already seen that this duality of manifes- 
 tation is seen in the body. Through the conscious brain the 
 spiritual man controls all conscious voluntary action, and 
 through the subconscious he controls all subconscious in- 
 voluntary action ; in other words, through the external 
 brain he controls all external movements, and through the 
 internal brain he controls all internal vital movements. 
 
 Now, since the outer or physical is the expression of the 
 inner or spiritual, and since it is true that the external is 
 the medium through which we arrive at a knowledge of 
 the internal or spiritual, then the best way for us to 
 arrive at an accurate knowledge of the law of spirit or char- 
 acter-building is to study the law of body-building ; and 
 we have seen in previous chapter that — 
 
 1. The material used in body-building is matter, and 
 that these atoms of matter lie outside of us in the visible 
 universe in unlimited quantity. 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 319 
 
 2. That the spiritual man, through the conscious brain, 
 selects, prepares, masticates, this body-material and attends 
 to the initial part of the act of swallowing. 
 
 3. That the spiritual man, through the subconscious, 
 takes this body-stuff and by machinery that is perfect in 
 its automatic accuracy prepares this material and builds up 
 the body in accordance with a perfect plan, casting out 
 through the eliminative system all surplus and refuse 
 material. 
 
 4. That the spiritual man, operating through the con- 
 scious brain, is armed with the senses of tasting and smell- 
 ing. These organs are given him that he may guard 
 against swallowing any material that might wreck the body 
 -or that could not be used in body-building. 
 
 Now, since all things in the universe are double, and 
 since all movements are double, then the same brains that 
 the spiritual man uses in presiding over the business of 
 body-building must preside over the business of character- 
 building. These brains, then, must be employed in spir- 
 itual operations in the invisible realms, as well as in phys- 
 ical operations in the visible realms. With these as instru- 
 ments the spiritual man builds atoms into a body and 
 builds ideas into character. 
 
 The raw material that enters into character is thought- 
 stuff, and it lies around man in unlimited quantities. 
 
 The visible universe was planned by the Supreme Thinker, 
 and thought is wrought into its texture and structure. 
 Man can find thought in every uplifted mountain peak, in 
 every geometric snowflake, in every veined leaf, in every 
 lustrous wing, in the sweep of the white-capped wave, in 
 the swell of every landscape, in the hue of every shrub, 
 
320 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 in the tint of every flower, in the rush of every cataract,, 
 in the splendor of every sunset, in the march of the 
 cyclone or the rage of the tornado, in the sweep of every 
 comet, in the revolution of every world. The whole uni- 
 verse is transparent to the man who can see, and behind 
 the visible, interpenetrating it at every point, is the invis- 
 ible thought of the Supreme Thinker. Nature is a vast book 
 of many pages. God wrote his great thoughts on the fair 
 pages of this mighty volume, aud left the folio in the 
 hands of his child. It is man's privilege to read this vol- 
 ume, unfold his giant powers as he reads, and thus fulfil 
 his mission and learn the lesson of the universe. Thought 
 is hidden in nature that the mind of man might be roused 
 into action. It is wrapped in visible forms that the mind 
 might be dared into the mood of conquest; to obtain it de- 
 mands work that the infantile might be unfolded into the 
 masculine, and that the loosely hung might be knit into the 
 compactness and strength of a mailed warrior. Thought 
 is hidden in symbol that by exercise the soul's capacity 
 might be broadened, that the mental horizon might be 
 lifted, that the eye might be lit with the quenchless luster 
 of intelligence, and that man's mental powers might be 
 trained and unfolded and brought to the highest perfection 
 possible. 
 
 The infinite Father has made magnificent provision in 
 nature for the development of man's intellectual powers. 
 The power of comparison is called into play in tracing re- 
 semblance. The power of discrimination is called into ac- 
 tion, for there is dissimilarity. The power of generaliza- 
 tion is called into play, for there is unity of plan and 
 method. Man possesses analytic, synthetic and philosophic 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 321 
 
 powers, and the universe is the arena where man finds room 
 and means for the exercise and expansion of these faculties. 
 
 But man not alone stands surrounded by visible objects 
 in the external universe ; he stands at the center of history. 
 All the past is behind him, all the future is before him, 
 and past history is crowded with thought. It is seen as the 
 moving power in conquering expeditions, in political rev- 
 olutions, in moral reformations and social transformations. 
 It is seen in oratory, witnessed in architecture, formulated 
 in legislation and enthroned in statesmanship. The sea has 
 been conquered by it and the giant forces of nature obey 
 it. It has shivered the rocks and felled the forests, tun- 
 neled the mountains and bridged the gulf. It has beaten 
 back the flood, raced and overtaken time, mastered gravi- 
 tation, chained the lightnings to its throne and annihilated 
 space. It has created but it has also conquered hoary su- 
 perstition ; it has consolidated but it has also overthrown 
 despotism ; it has entered the lists with priestcraft, orien- 
 tal and western, and overthrown them, establishing the free- 
 dom of man in the realm of conscience. 
 
 As I read history I can see that invisible giant wringing 
 Magna Charta from King John on the field of Eunny- 
 mede. I can see thought chasing the crooked-minded 
 Stuart from the throne and in Oliver Cromwell conserving 
 the liberties of the English people. I can see thought 
 strike the fetters from a million slaves, rouse the colonists 
 of America into rage against the tyranny of King George, 
 strike at white heat from the brain of Jefferson the Dec- 
 laration of Independence and lay the foundations of the 
 mightiest republic ever established by man. History is a 
 folio written by thinkers. It widens our view of man, en- 
 
 21 m 
 
322 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 riches our experience of the fundamental elements of hu- 
 man passion and motive, teaches philosophy by example, 
 reveals the unchangeableness of the moral law, shows the 
 stability of the government of the universe, confirms us in 
 our hope of the triumph of righteousness and gives us fche 
 guarantee that the time is coming when all war will have 
 vanished, the storm of passion will have subsided, hate 
 will have passed away, discord will be lost in harmony, 
 justice shall spread its palladium over all men, and love, 
 hand in hand with truth, shall have healed all the wounds 
 and hushed all the sobbings of humanity. 
 
 And then we have poetry. Poetry is the deepest language 
 of the soul. The range of the poet is lofty as the throne 
 of God, deep as the human soul and broad as the ampli- 
 tudes of the universe. All nature is the poet's harp ; na- 
 ture in all her moods and voices ; nature in all her con- 
 cords, harmonies, variations; the sunburst of the morning 
 when " the glorious King of Day " pushes aside the bars 
 of darkness and floods half the world with golden light ; 
 the grandeur of the western skies when the sun retires 
 amidst burnished glories ; the sweetness of the springtime 
 when nature bursts into bud and leaf and flower ; the glory 
 of the summer and the golden and gorgeous splendor of 
 the autumn ; the black terror of the storm and the sweet 
 serenity of the calm ; the ocean in all its moods, shimmer- 
 ing in the calm moonlight or lifted into majestic rage by 
 the furious wind ; the sublimity of the night as the dome 
 of the heavens bends in majesty over the earth adorned 
 with a thousand diamonds. 
 
 Poetry, frenzy divine in her eye, beauty on her brow, 
 truth on her lips, grace in her movements, rhythm in her 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 323 
 
 cadences, wealth in her conceptions, she holds a passport 
 to all realms of mind, matter and morals. She is a white 
 angel, and her mission is to fill the lap of the world with 
 truth garlanded with beauty. She soothes the unhappy 
 and revives the hopeless. She welcomes the babe into life, 
 sings at the marriage feast, and on her sweet music the soul 
 of the dying floats into the choral circles of the sons of 
 God. 
 
 And then we have science. Science stands like the 
 angel of the Revelation, one foot on sea and the other on 
 the land, her head girdled with a starred turban, while her 
 eyes, like flame, pierce the past, read the future and scan 
 the seed-soil of the present. Science stays the comet and 
 compels this swift- winged wanderer to deliver his message. 
 She places mind upon the rack and draws forth its secrets. 
 She dives beneath the oceans and returns with pearls of 
 truth from coral beds and the bowered mansions of the 
 deep. She has discovered the invisible populations of the 
 infinitesimal and marshaled the stars into systems. She 
 has lit her lamps and descended into the tombs of the dead 
 and wandered amidst the rugged ruins of ancient cities. 
 She has gathered from catacombs and hoary ruins the story 
 of dead nations, read from the rocks the story of creation, 
 and scatters the results of her discoveries with an impartial 
 hand into the lap of humanity. 
 
 We see that all things conspire to crowd man's pathway 
 with unlimited quantities of material for the business of 
 character-building. For us God writes his thought upon 
 the fair pages of nature's volume ; for us the master spirits 
 of history perform their achievements ; for us the philoso- 
 pher thinks and the reformer toils, the saint prays and the 
 
324 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 poet sings, the artist paints and the prophet predicts, the 
 sculptor chisels and the architect builds, the scientist dis- 
 covers and the traveler explores. Moses has something for 
 you in his laws, Paul in his writings, Confucius in his 
 morals, Aristotle in his philosophy, Plato in his reasonings, 
 Socrates in his teachings, Mahomet in his message, Buddha 
 in his meditations, Shakespeare in his dramas, Edison in 
 his inventions, Emerson in his philosophy, Robertson in 
 his sermons. Millions of messengers come with their bur- 
 dens of treasures and pour them in unstinted supply into 
 the lap of humanity. 
 
 But to my mind amongst all the great messengers of 
 truth Jesus the Christ stands preeminent. He was nature's- 
 most accurate interpreter. He was in himself the perfect 
 revelation of the infinite Father. He was the highest mani- 
 festation of the loftiest manhood. Moses, Confucius, Soc- 
 rates, Mahomet and Buddha were imperfect men, and their 
 systems were fragmentary and limited to the confines of a 
 nation or a tribe. Jesus was the perfect man, stood at the 
 center of all things, and his system is truth in its perfec- 
 tion, beauty in all its entrancing loveliness and goodness 
 haloed with the glory of the divine. Christianity is a 
 universal system because Jesus was a universal man. It 
 is adapted to all races because Jesus belonged to the race* 
 It is a system of the highest truth because its author was- 
 the Truth. It breathes the deepest, richest and widest love 
 because he was love incarnate. It inspires the grandest 
 hope because he was the hope of humanity. It vibrates 
 all the cords in the human heart into harmony because he 
 was harmony. It scatters all the clouds of gloom and de- 
 spondency because he was " The Light." It answers all 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 325 
 
 questions of the soul because he is the solution. It invests 
 all hope with sacredness because he lived ; girdles the cradle 
 with glory because he was a babe ; sanctifies middle age, 
 for he was a man ; glorifies the grave, for he was buried, 
 and dispels the clouds that settle over the gates of death, 
 for he rose again. 
 
 I look upon all the great thinkers and poets and reform- 
 ers and scholars, all the great painters and sculptors and 
 captains of industry, all the great preachers and prophets 
 and saints, as junior teachers in the great college of the 
 universe, Jesus the Christ being the Supreme Master. 
 
 Now we have seen that as far as thought-stuff is con- 
 cerned there are unlimited supplies. Now the next point 
 for our discussion is the selecting powers. 
 
 The selecting powers. It would be exceedingly unfor- 
 tunate and unwise if man was tossed into this universe 
 without the power to select from his environments the food- 
 stuff to build his body and the thought-stuff to build his 
 character. 
 
 Now man possesses the power to prepare the food-stuff 
 for body construction, and by virtue of the fact that he 
 possesses the power of smelling and tasting he can select 
 from the unlimited quantities of material around him the 
 elements that his body can assimilate. In selecting the 
 material for character construction man is in possession of 
 faculties that enable him to select the proper material. 
 These powers are manifestations of the spiritual man as he 
 operates through the conscious brain. These powers are 
 reason and judgment; the conscious brain is the throne- 
 room of reason and the seat of judgment. 
 
 Man as he operates through the conscious brain can 
 
326 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 focalize his attention upon the objects of the visible uni- 
 verse, and he can so continue to center his attention upon 
 the seen that it will become transparent and he can see the 
 unseen. He can center his attention upon systems of 
 thought, upon philosophies, governments, sciences and re- 
 ligions. He can build the telescope to assist him as he 
 examines the distant, and construct the microscope to assist 
 him as he analyzes the minute. By virtue of this power 
 man possesses of consciously focusing the attention he can 
 read the volume of nature. He can peruse the books 
 written by the great masters. He can study the moral 
 constitution of man, read character and examine motives. 
 He can center his thought upon Christ and direct his atten- 
 tion to the system he founded. 
 
 When man brings thought within the field of his con- 
 scious attention he can then exercise his powers of reason 
 upon the subject-matter. He can analyze and sift and 
 compare and demonstrate its truth or its falsity. He can 
 then bring his judgment into play and decide whether he 
 will accept or reject the thought or the system of thought 
 under consideration. 
 
 It is exceedingly unfortunate for an individual when the 
 conscious brain is deficient. In a case of this kind reason 
 and judgment cannot be exercised because the brain area 
 in which they are developed is not present. The workman 
 can not accomplish much without his tools, and the spiritual 
 man can not manifest the powers of reason and judgment 
 without the instrument. We have seen that the conscious 
 brain stands guard at life's outposts, and at this point all 
 ideas that would enter the realms of the subconscious to 
 become determining factors in the life must stop to be 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 327 
 
 placed under the limelight of a thorough sifting process 
 before they are allowed to pass on. An individual who is 
 deficient in the conscious brain does not possess the power 
 of analysis. He is not capable of logical processes. He 
 could not, if he would, examine theories in the light of the 
 facts nor gather facts to demonstrate law. Such an indi- 
 vidual is to be pitied and not blamed. He is not responsi- 
 ble. The fault is one of the physical brain, and the blame 
 may rest at the door of his ancestry. An individual of 
 this type easily becomes the victim of all kinds of delu- 
 sions. The reason for this is found in the fact that the 
 subconscious brain is governed by suggestion. Now when 
 the conscious or examining brain is deficient the subcon- 
 scious is left open to receive all kinds of suggestions, and 
 it is not to be wondered at that an individual deficient in 
 conscious brain-power should become the victim of strange 
 delusions. 
 
 Our lunatic asylums are full of men and women who are 
 deficient in conscious brain-power. In some cases the 
 conscious brain exists in normal quantity but has been de- 
 ranged by disease or severe mental shock, but in the ma- 
 jority of cases it is naturally deficient. Seeing that the 
 subconscious is governed by suggestion, and always by the 
 suggestion that is the strongest, we can easily see how an 
 individual can become the victim of a delusion. One man 
 imagines that he is a great statesman ; another imagines 
 that he is a great orator; another that he is a great 
 inventor. Some are insane on all questions; others 
 are sound on every question save one. When the supreme 
 guarding and governing instrument, the conscious brain, is 
 naturally deficient or rendered weak by disease or mental 
 
328 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 shock, it is sometimes difficult to tell what course the de- 
 lusion will take, but the delusion generally follows the 
 strongest tendency. Now since the mightiest and deepest 
 tendency in man is the religious, this is the reason why 
 religion furnishes so many victims. 
 
 Alexander Dowie, of Chicago, furnishes a good illustra- 
 tion of how a man can be swayed by suggestion and thus 
 become the victim of a religious delusion, and become the 
 center for inoculating others of the same mental and brain 
 type with the same madness. Dowie, under the influence 
 of auto-suggestion, firmly believes that he is the reincarna- 
 tion of the prophet Elijah, and that his mission is to restore 
 all things in preparation for the coming of the Christ in 
 his millennial reign. In Dowie's case either the subcon- 
 scious brain is abnormal, or else the conscious is naturally 
 weak or made weak by some strong mental shock. In 
 either case he would be swayed by any strong suggestion, 
 and that strong auto-suggestion constantly affirmed would 
 eventually become the supreme controlling power in his 
 life, controlling all his thoughts and actions. 
 
 Joseph Smith, the founder of Mormonism, furnishes an- 
 other case in point. This man was a pure psychic ; his 
 subconscious brain was abnormal and exquisitely sensi- 
 tized ; his education was limited and his logical powers 
 were weak. A man of this brain type easily becomes the 
 victim of delusions. The subconscious is the dream brain ; 
 it is the home of intuition and imagination, and being con- 
 trolled by suggestion and the sifting power of reason being 
 absent, the Book of Mormon, the Angel Menoni, the plates, 
 the translating crystals, visions of angels, the conglomera- 
 tion of truth and error in the Book of Mormon, the history 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 329 
 
 which is a mass of contradictions and chronological errors, 
 and the whole system called Mormonism became possible. 
 ~You can make anything in the world appear reasonable to 
 the subconscious phase of the mind. 
 
 Mrs. Eddy is another shining example of this same type 
 of brain. She is deficient "in the upper story." The laws of 
 reason and logic are violated in every page of her book. 
 •She studied Dr. Quimby's system of curing disease by af- 
 firming the truth ; she read Emerson and read fugitive 
 articles on intellectual science, read some theology, heard 
 sermons, stowed all this intellectual stuff away in the sub- 
 conscious, and then, without any logical arrangement or sem- 
 blance of reason, she gave the world the contents of her 
 subconscious storehouse in her book "Science and Health 
 with Key to the Scriptures/' 
 
 Where there is no conscious brain the subconscious is 
 capable of the wildest vagaries. Individuals controlled by 
 the subconscious can auto-suggest themselves into believ- 
 ing anything, no matter how ridiculous it may appear 
 when examined in the sober light of common sense, and not 
 alone can such individuals auto-suggest themselves into 
 believing the ridiculous and unreasonable ; they can im- 
 pregnate others of the same brain type into the same mental 
 attitude. The founders of every religious delusion that 
 has ever appeared in the course of human history were in- 
 dividuals in whom the conscious brain was weak, or else 
 the subconscious was abnormal. With this view of the case 
 all the insane people in the world are not in the lunatic 
 asylum. I do not blame these people ; they are not re- 
 sponsible. The conscious brain is the realm of the will 
 rand the domain where responsibility begins and ends. 
 
330 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 When an individual does not possess the means for the dis- 
 charge of duty we must not condemn him. These in- 
 dividuals who run to wild and unreasonable extremes in 
 the realms of thought and action are to me added proof or 
 the truth of the psychological law that the subconscious- 
 manifestation of the spiritual man is governed by sugges- 
 tion, and when that suggestion is repeatedly affirmed the- 
 individual becomes the living embodiment of that sugges- 
 tion, no matter how ridiculous it may appear when viewed 
 in the light of common sense. 
 
 The supreme thing in a founder of a religion, as well as- 
 in a teacher of religion, is that he have a well-balanced 
 brain ; for it is a very easy thing to turn hosts of people- 
 who are seemingly sensible into a crowd of visionary fa- 
 natics. Barnum, the great American showman, said "the 
 American people like to be fooled." I am of the opinion 
 that the vast majority of the inhabitants of this planet are 
 governed far more by suggestion than they are by reason* 
 and common sense. 
 
 I will here announce a principle or two that will help 
 greatly in explaining a great many phenomena that we 
 encounter in actual life. 
 
 The subconscious brain is governed by suggestion. Sugges- 
 tion repeatedly affirmed gives that brain a set attitude. Ther 
 subconscious supplies the motive power in life. When the 
 motive power is given a set attitude by a suggestion or sugges- 
 tions repeatedly affirmed, the whole man is swayed by the 
 resultant subconscious mental attitude. These principles 
 being true, we can easily understand why one man is a 
 Buddhist, another a Mohammedan, another a Confucian,, 
 another a Methodist, another a Romanist, another a Demo- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 331 
 
 crat, another a Republican, another an Atheist, another a 
 Socialist. 
 
 The mental atmosphere into which a child is born is- 
 saturated with ideas, and in the case of the child the con- 
 scious brain is not sufficiently developed to subject the ideas 
 presented to him to a rigid scrutiny. The child is largely 
 under the control of the subconscious, and in hk case the 
 subconscious is virgin soil, unoccupied, delicately respon- 
 sive, with a greedy appetite for thought. Now every child 
 is born into a certain mental atmosphere. This atmos- 
 phere, religious, social and political, has been created for 
 him by past generations. Wheri he arrives on this planet 
 he finds himself enswathed in an atmosphere of thought 
 created by his predecessors. He is wrapped in the swad- 
 dling bands of certain fixed beliefs. He is rocked in the 
 cradle of fixed political, social and religious creeds and 
 customs. He unconsciously absorbs language and law, 
 church creed and political belief, social custom and the 
 prevalent public opinion. Now, since the subconscious- 
 supplies the motive power, and since the subconscious, by 
 receiving suggestions repeatedly, is thrown into a fixed at- 
 titude and sways the whole man, we do not wonder that 
 one man is a Buddhist, another a Mohammedan, another a 
 Romanist, another a Methodist, and so on down the cat- 
 egory. The nature of the ideas that saturate the thought- 
 atmosphere into which a child is born determine the char- 
 acter. 
 
 Now I make a plea in this chapter for reason and judg- 
 ment. A man ought to be always ready to give a reason 
 for the hope that is in him. He ought to prove all things 
 and hold fast that which is good. He is under the sternest 
 
332 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 obligation to use i( the upper story" of his brain. If he 
 has in his childhood absorbed ideas and beliefs, he ought 
 to bring these ideas up into the inspecting department of 
 the brain and subject them to calm and well-balanced scru- 
 tiny. If they fail to stand the test of reason he ought to 
 reject them, and if they stand the test of reason he ought 
 to accept them. The highest court of authority in the do- 
 main of man, so far as ideas that come from the external 
 ^re concerned, is the conscious reason. 
 
 I am in favor of sifting all things. I am in favor of in- 
 vestigating Confucianism and Mohammedanism, Buddhism, 
 theosophy, skepticism, philosophy, history, law, poetry, 
 science, nature, to discover truth. 
 
 I am in favor of examining all books that claim inspira- 
 tion, the Bibles of all religions, the Vedas of India, the 
 Koran of Mahomet, the Book of Mormon, " Science and 
 Health with Key to the Scriptures," the Old and the New 
 Testaments. I am in favor of putting all these books un- 
 der the search-light of common sense, for I am assured that 
 if the infinite God has given man a revelation of truth he 
 would not give a system that could not stand the test of 
 reason and judgment. 
 
 I am in favor of examining the beliefs of our ancestry 
 the creeds of all churches, the customs of all classes, the 
 political creeds of all parties, the religions of all nations. 
 Almighty God gave man these conscious powers of inves- 
 tigation that he might subject all ideas that come from the 
 external universe to a thorough testing before they become 
 determining factors in the life and integral parts of the char- 
 acter. Thought-stuff is the material that builds character, 
 and the truest and highest character is made up of right 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 333« 
 
 views of the universe and the relations the individual sus- 
 tains to the universe. I am of the opinion that these God- 
 imparted guides to truth, reason and judgment will recog- 
 nize truth and error wherever they are found, and they will T 
 when rightly directed, accept the one and reject the other* 
 Some people refuse to study any system save Christianity 
 because they imagine that there is no truth anywhere outside 
 Christianity. This is a serious mistake. I am of the opin- 
 ion that the system of truth Jesus gave the world is all in- 
 clusive, but I also believe that there is magnificent truth 
 found like glittering and valuable gems amidst the mas& 
 of errors contained in the other great religions of man- 
 kind. 
 
 Buddha, the great reformer of Asia, has something for 
 us that will benefit us if we accept it. I will quote a few 
 of his sayings : " All that we are is the result of what we 
 have thought ; it is founded on our thoughts ; it is made- 
 up of our thoughts. If a man speaks or acts with an evil 
 thought pain follows him as the wheel follows the foot of 
 the ox that draws the carriage. If a man speaks or acts- 
 with a pure thought happiness follows him like a shadow 
 that never leaves him." " The evil-doer mourns in this 
 world and he mourns in the next ; he mourns in both. He 
 mourns and suffers when he sees the evil of his own work.. 
 The good man delights in this world, and he delights in 
 the next; he delights in both. He delights and rejoices 
 when he sees the purity of his own work." The Bible de- 
 clares the same principle when it says : a Be not deceived ; 
 God is not mocked ; whatsoever a man sows that shall he 
 reap; for he that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reap 
 
334 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 -corruption, and he that soweth to the spirit shall of the 
 spirit reap life everlasting." 
 
 Here are some more of Buddha's precepts : " Earnest- 
 ness is the path of immortality ; thoughtlessness is the path 
 of death. Those who are in earnest do not die ; those who 
 are thoughtless are dead already. v Christ uttered a similar 
 precept when he said : * Strive to enter the strait gate." 
 Buddha says again : " The scent of flowers does not travel 
 against the wind, but the odor of good people travels even 
 against the wind. A good man pervades every place. The 
 perfume of virtue is unsurpassed. As on a heap of rubbish 
 cast upon the highway the lily will grow full of sweet per- 
 fume and delight, thus the disciple truly enlightened shines 
 forth by his knowledge amongst those who are like rubbish 
 among the people that sit in darkness." Christ uttered a 
 like sentiment when he said : " Ye are the salt of the 
 -earth." " Ye are the light of the world." Here is another 
 precept from Buddha : " Do not speak harshly to anybody; 
 those who are spoken to will answer thee in the same way. 
 Angry speech is painful; blows for blows will touch thee." 
 u Let us live happily then, not hating those who hate us. 
 Among men who hate us let us live free from hatred. Let 
 a man overcome anger by love ; let him overcome evil by 
 good ; let him overcome the greedy by liberality, the liar 
 by truth. Silently shall I endure abuse as the elephant in 
 battle endures the arrow shot from the bow, for the world 
 is ill-natured." These sentiments are strikingly similar to 
 those of Jesus when he says: " Love your enemies; do 
 good to them that hate you and pray for them that despite- 
 fully use you and persecute you." u Resist not evil." 
 Here is another precept from Buddha : " A man does not 
 
Unseen Forces and Horn to Use Them. 335 
 
 become a good man by bis family, by bis plaited bair or by 
 iris birtb. The man in whom is truth and righteousness, 
 be is the good man. What is the use of plaited hair, O 
 iool, what of the raiment of goat-skins ? Within thee is 
 Tavening, but the outside thou makest clean. v This is very 
 much like the statements of Jesus when he arraigns the 
 Pharisees : " Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- 
 crites, for ye make clean the outside of the cup and platter, 
 but within they are full of extortion and excess. Thou 
 blind Pharisee, cleanse first that which is within the cup 
 and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also." 
 
 Confucius, the great Chinese thinker and reformer, also 
 furnishes us with splendid sentiments that conform to the 
 highest reason. I will quote a few of his precepts : " The 
 ivay to gain a good reputation is to endeavor to be what 
 you desire to appear." "Character is superior to reputation. 
 I am not concerned that I have no place ; I am concerned 
 bow I may fit myself for one. I am not concerned that I 
 am not known ; I seek to be worthy to be known." 
 
 I must confess that I like these precepts. They convey to 
 me the great thought that to be is the supreme thing. If a man 
 is, then his reputation and his place amongst men is assured. 
 Here is another sentiment from the great Chinese sage : 
 ■" When you know a thing, to hold that you know it ; and 
 when you do not know a thing, to allow that you do not 
 know it, — this is knowledge.'* Here is another : " The 
 superior man toils with success but does not boast of it. 
 This is the height of generous goodness and speaks of the 
 man who with great merit places himself below others. 
 There is no helmet and mail like leal-heartedness and good 
 faith, and no shield and tower like propriety and righteous- 
 
336 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 ness." Here is another description of the good man : "The- 
 man who in view of gain thinks of righteousness, who in 
 view of danger is prepared to give up his life, and who doe& 
 not forget an old agreement however far back it extends,, 
 such a man may be reckoned a complete man." A good 
 many storekeepers would rejoice if church members in thi& 
 Christian land would carry out the advice in the last part 
 of this quotation. There is rare and beautiful truth in the 
 following condensed statements from Confucius: "Man is 
 born for uprightness. They who know the truth are not 
 equal to those who love it, and those who love it are not 
 equal to those who delight in it. It is the virtuous manners 
 that constitute the excellence of a neighborhood. The supe- 
 rior man does not set his mind either for anything or against 
 anything; what is right he will follow. I have seen men 
 die from treading on water or fire, but I have never seen a 
 man die for treading the course of virtue. The man who 
 practices virtue will soon have neighbors. Man has re- 
 ceived his nature from heaven. Conduct in accordance with 
 that nature constitutes what is right and true. He whose 
 goodness is a part of himself is a triye man." Confucius 
 also announces the law of reciprocity in these words : " What 
 you do not want done to yourself do not do to others." 
 This great teacher was born five hundred and fifty-one years 
 before Christ, and he has furnished us with great truths that 
 conform to the demands of the highest reason and the most 
 enlightened judgment. 
 
 The old Hindus in their sacred books furnish us with 
 magnificent conceptions of God, the universe and man. I 
 will give a few quotations. Here is one descriptive of the 
 spirituality of God : "It is that which has no beginning and 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 337 
 
 is supreme, not the existent alone, nor the non-existent alone, 
 with hands and feet on all sides, at the center of the world, 
 comprehending all, exempt from all organs yet shining with 
 the faculties of all, unattached yet sustaining everything; 
 within and without; afar yet near; the light of lights, the 
 wisdom that is to be found by wisdom implanted in every 
 breast." Here is another description : " God is the soul in 
 all beings, the best in each and the inmost nature in all ; 
 their beginning, middle, end; the all-watching preserver, 
 father and mother of the universe, supporter, witness, habi- 
 tation, refuge, friend, the knowledge of the wise, the silence 
 of mystery, the splendor of light, the holiest hymn, the 
 spring amongst the seasons, the seed and sum of all that is." 
 
 Here is a statement of the immortality of the soul: "Know 
 that these finite bodies have belonged to an eternal, inex- 
 haustible, indestructible spirit. He who believes that the 
 spirit can be killed is in error. Unborn, changeless, eternal, 
 it is not slain when the body is slain. As a man abandons 
 worn-out clothes and takes other new ones, so does the soul 
 quit worn-out bodies and enters others. Weapons can 
 not cleave it nor fire burn it. It is constant, immovable, 
 yet it can pass through all things." 
 
 I will record a few statements regarding the ideas these 
 old Hindus had concerning the relations between the soul 
 and God: "The Great One cannot be found without but 
 within the soul." " To know God is life eternal." "Know- 
 ing and being arealike; life is measured by the thought. 
 Truth alone and not falsehood conquers. By truth is opened 
 the path on which the best proceed. Whoso knows is eman- 
 cipated and thirsts no more." " What a man knows becomes 
 a part of his life; therefore, if a man knows God, God be- 
 
 22 m 
 
338 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 comes a part of his life." "When he is known as the nature 
 of every thought then immortality is known. Those who 
 know him as living within become immortal. " This is 
 very similar to the teachings of the Bible; for instance, the 
 Bible says: " As a man thinketh in his heart so is he." 
 Jesus said: " Ye shall know the truth and the truth shall 
 make you free." "This is eternal life that men may know 
 thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast 
 sent." 
 
 I might multiply quotations containing beautiful thoughts 
 from the writings of Mahomet, Socrates, Aristotle, Cicero, 
 Seneca, Marcus Aurelius, Voltaire, Hume, Gibbon. I might 
 even cull pearls of truth from the Book of Mormon or 
 Science and Health, but I am not under obligation to ac- 
 cept all that I find in a system because I may discover 
 some truth therein. I propose to use my own reasoning 
 powers. I do not give a snap of my finger for a man's 
 claim to inspiration ; if his utterances are not amenable to 
 the test of reason and judgment his claim is valueless. 
 
 God is expressing himself in various ways, and the rev- 
 elation of truth from without must correspond with the 
 revelation of truth from within. Truth is consistent 
 throughout all its parts. I care not where I find truth. 
 If I can find it written on the tablets of the soul or on tab- 
 lets of stone ; if I can find it burnt into the dusty bricks of 
 overthrown cities or on the granite lace of pyramids ; if I 
 can find it in letters of silver on the star-gemmed page of 
 the skies, in the sylvan scenery ot the valley or in the 
 rugged grandeur of the mountain gorge; if lean find it in 
 the volume of history, in the inspired strains of the great 
 poets, in the masterpieces of sculpture, on the canvas of 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 339 
 
 the artist, on the human face divine, no matter where I 
 find it, I shall rejoice when I gain possession of it. 
 
 If I should find it in the great ethnic religions ; if I 
 should find it in Judaism, Confucianism, Hinduism or Mo- 
 hammedanism ; if I should hear it in the symphonies of 
 Beethoven or find it in the dramas of Shakespeare, the 
 poetry of Milton, the philosophy of Kant, the paintings of 
 Raphael, the chiseled marble of Phidias, the laws of Draco, 
 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, Watts's hymns, Wesley's 
 sermons or the architecture of Christopher Wren, it would 
 be my privilege to accept it and rejoice in its possession. 
 
 But with all this I am assured of one great truth, that 
 Jesus the Christ has revealed unto us the science of 
 sciences. He has furnished us in himself and in his teach- 
 ings the hey to the universe, the magic wand that explains the 
 meaning of life. Christ is the central figure of history, and 
 -Christianity is the central luminary around which all other 
 systems swing with borrowed radiance. 
 
 So far as Christ is concerned others may be holy, but he 
 is Holiness ; others may be true, but he is Truth ; others 
 may be wise, but he is Wisdom; others may be beautiful, 
 but he is Beauty ; others may be brilliant, but he is the 
 Light ; others may be loving, but he is Love ; others may 
 be pure, but he is Purity ; others may have in them the 
 element of the divine, but he is Divinity; others may be 
 relatively perfect, but he is Perfection. His character is 
 one of higher sublimity than the stars, of deeper mystery 
 than the seas. His sympathies are broad as the race. He 
 is preeminently The Man, and the system he has given to 
 the world is perfection itself. It is the science of the 
 Jiighest life, the science and the art of the highest life, for 
 
340 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Christ not alone taught this system, he expressed its mighty- 
 principles in a peerless life. 
 
 Do you want the key to history? then study Christian- 
 ity. Do you want the key to the Book of Nature? then 
 study at the feet of Jesus. Do you want light as you plunge 
 into the mysteries of science ? then use the flashlight of hi& 
 truth. Do you want inspiration for your poetry? go to 
 Jesus. Do you want skill as you chisel the marble ? bathe 
 your soul in his spirit. Do you want genius as an artist? 
 then light your torch at the fires of his love. Do you de- 
 sire to unfold the loftiest type of character ? then goto him 
 for the material. 
 
 The manufacturing powers in character- construction. I 
 would advise every man to subject Christianity to the- 
 test of reason and weigh it well in the balance of 
 judgment ; but I would advise him as he proceeds in 
 his investigations to make a clear and wide distinction 
 between what Jesus taught and what the theologians say 
 he taught. Separate the wheat from the chaff; extract 
 the gold from the sand. Do not drink the muddy waters 
 at the foot of the mountain. A thousand theologians ar& 
 washing the dirty linen of their opinions between you 
 and the source of the stream. Go up above these gen- 
 tlemen and drink from the cool fountains of living waters 
 bursting from beneath the rocks. " Prove all things, hold 
 fast that which is good/' is the command given by Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 Bat when a man has found truth and his reason and 
 judgment are satisfied, he must not stop at this point. He 
 must obey the law that brings that truth into expression 
 in his life. When he knows the truth he must send that 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 341 
 
 truth down into the subconscious life accompanied with 
 the imperative affirmation that he is becoming what that 
 truth implies, and then he must give the best possible ex- 
 pression to that truth in his actions. 
 
 We have already seen in our study of the processes in- 
 volved in body-building that the life-forces of the spiritual 
 man through the automatic machinery of the subconscious 
 brain builds food-stuffs into the body, and pursuing the 
 parallelism we infer that the spiritual man through the 
 same automatic machinery builds ideas into character. 
 
 Now in building a strong healthy body two factors must 
 be present: 
 
 (1) The life-force; (2) the food-stuff. Without the 
 life-force the food-stuff would never be changed into living 
 tissue. 
 
 In building a strong, symmetrical, noble character two 
 factors must be present: 
 
 (1) The life-force; (2) the thought-stuff. Without 
 the life-force the thought could never be built into the 
 living structure of character. 
 
 Entering into a deeper analysis of the process of body- 
 and character-building, and still pursuing the brilliant 
 light of the law of correspondences, I would say that in 
 body-building the life-force puts the food-stuff through 
 four processes : (1) Reception ; (2) digestion ; (3) assimi- 
 lation ; (4) expression. The food is first received, then 
 digested ; it is then assimilated by the blood, and lastly 
 expressed in the form of a body built after a perfect plan. 
 
 Now the life-forces of the spiritual man in character- 
 building put thought-stuff through similar processes: (1) 
 Reception; (2) concentration; (3) realization; (4) expres- 
 
342 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 sion. The spiritual man receives thought through the con- 
 scious brain ; when accepted he concentrates his attention 
 upon it until he realizes it, and when realization has taken 
 place it has passed into his growing character and is then 
 expressed in his actions. So that character may be called 
 the stream of expression flowing from thought consolidated in 
 the subconscious brain, and the statement of the Bible is 
 true, "As a man thinketh in his heart so is he"; and the 
 statement of Jesus is scientifically correct, "How can ye 
 being evil speak good things, for out of the abundance of 
 the heart the mouth speaketh : A good man out of the 
 good treasures of his heart bringeth forth good things; an 
 evil man out of the evil treasures of his heart bringeth 
 forth evil things." The thoughts which a man crowds 
 into his subconscious self determine the quality of his 
 thoughts and actions. These Pharisees had lived in an 
 atmosphere of thought that was hostile to the claims of 
 Jesus; they had become saturated with the ideas that the 
 Messiah would come of some kingly family ; would be 
 reared in purple, and would be a great world conqueror, 
 smashing hostile armies on numerous battle-fields and lead- 
 ing the Jews on to universal victory. With these selfish, 
 worldly and ambitious ideas concerning " the Messiah" 
 they naturally assumed hostility to Jesus the Nazarene. 
 No man can rise higher in his actions than the level of his 
 thoughts. The thoughts of these Pharisees were totally 
 different from the thoughts of Jesus; they lived on a 
 lower plane because their thoughts were of a lower grade. 
 A low-grade man is built up of low-grade thoughts ; a 
 high-grade man of high-grade thoughts. To change the 
 low-grade man into the high-grade man you must change 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 34$ 
 
 the contents of his subconscious storehouse. We hear a" 
 great deal about "the expulsive power of a new affection." 
 That a new affection can expel an old one cannot be ques- 
 tioned, but I believe in the expulsive power of a new 
 thought a man must know before he can love. Change a 
 man's thoughts concerning the Christ, as was done in the 
 case of the red-handed "Saul of Tarsus/' and, behold, he 
 loves Christ and pours out all the resources of his life for 
 twenty-five years in his defense. There was nothing 
 strange or miraculous in the conversion of this man. He 
 had a vision of "the Christ"; he saw him in his proper 
 light, and this vision changed his thoughts, and changed 
 thoughts mean a changed life. No man can fight success- 
 fully against his dominant thoughts. Paul himself says : 
 "I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision." "The 
 Christ " which he beheld in that vision was photographed 
 by psychological law upon his deepest life, and he became 
 the breathing embodiment of that vision and carried that 
 vision out into splendid action. 
 
 Concentration and realization are the two great factors 
 that weave thought-stuff into the deepest life. Paul, in 
 giving advice to the Christians at Philippi on character- 
 building, says : " Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are 
 true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are 
 pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are 
 of good report, if there be any virtue, if there be any 
 praise, think on these things." Yes, for what a man affirms 
 himself to be he tends to become, and " as a man thinketh 
 in his heart so is he." Affirmations through the law of the 
 subconscious slowly but surely move into the realm of ex- 
 pression. " The word always has a tendency to become 
 
344 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 flesh ." What a man affirms repeatedly in the conscious brain 
 passes down into the subconscious brain, throwing the tissue 
 of that brain into a shape conforming to the nature of the 
 thought contained in the affirmation. Streams of thought 
 are like streams of water. When channels are not dug 
 ior streams of water in straight lines by conscious intelli- 
 gence, the water will cut crooked channels for itself. Thus 
 it is with streams of thought ; if straight channels are cut 
 in the tissue of the subconscious brain by the conscious in- 
 telligence thought will flow in these straight channels. 
 Straight thought cuts straight channels ; crooked thought 
 cuts crooked channels. When the channels become set 
 then the action of the thought becomes automatic. All 
 conscious thought terminating in actions, when repeated, 
 tends to become automatic. This is the law that produces 
 habits. A habit is physical and spiritual. Its physical 
 side is the channel cut in the brain by conscious decisions 
 carried into conscious acts ; its spiritual side is the stream 
 of thought that moves automatically in the brain-channel 
 because it is the path of the least resistance. A man can 
 change his habits by sending out new thought-streams. 
 The I am is a self-determining entity, and just as the in- 
 dividual has created channels in his brain by sending out 
 thought-streams of a certain quality, he can change these 
 channels or cut new ones by sending out thought-streams 
 of a different quality. To build a lofty, straight and beau- 
 tiful character a man must think lofty, straight and beauti- 
 ful thoughts. Straight thinking will be transmitted by 
 law into straight acting, and straight acting will be consol- 
 idated into a symmetrical character. 
 
 How, then, the reader asks, can I expedite this work ? 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 345 
 
 IHow shall I intelligently proceed to transmute my ideas 
 into character ? Concentration is, as I said before, the first 
 supreme factor. In gathering thought and in selecting 
 thought you must consciously center all your attention upon 
 that work. The spiritual man through the conscious brain 
 is the thought-gatherer and the thought-selecter. Actual 
 concentration is accompanied with effort. You must will 
 to focalize the attention and you must will to hold the at- 
 tention upon the subject of investigation. All the opera- 
 tions of the spiritual man through the conscious brain realm 
 are accompanied with effort. This is the realm of the con- 
 scious will, and the will is simply the expression of effort 
 along well-defined lines. 
 
 Gathering and selecting thought for character-building 
 requires active concentration. Fixing the attention, exer- 
 cising the reason, profound study — all these mental opera- 
 tions are performed in the conscious brain and kept in 
 action by an effort of the will. But as in the process of 
 body-building so in the process of character-building the 
 material passes out from under the control of the conscious 
 brain under the control of the subconscious. The spiritual 
 man through the subconscious brain performs his work 
 without any effort at all. We know that in body-building, 
 for instance, the life-force of the spiritual man, acting 
 through the subconscious brain, takes the food and without 
 effort digests it and builds it up into a living organism. 
 Through the same brain the spiritual man not alone builds 
 the body, but sustains and keeps all the vital machinery in 
 action without conscious effort for the whole period of life 
 on this planet. 
 
 Now in character-building the same law holds good. 
 
346 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 When a man consciously concentrates his attention upon 
 any thought and earnestly desires that that thought shall 
 be built into his character, the laws of the brain are such 
 that that thought will enter the subconscious and in that 
 realm, by accurate, automatic machinery, it will be built 
 into his life without any further effort on his part. 
 
 This law is announced in the New Testament when Paul 
 says: " Reckon yourselves to be dead unto sin and alive 
 unto righteousness. " Affirm that you are dead unto sin 
 and alive unto righteousness and the law of the subcon- 
 scious, without any further effort on your part, will create 
 what you affirm. Under this law every man tends to be- 
 come that which he affirms himself to be. The subcon- 
 scious brain is like the sensitized photographic plate ; the 
 rays from the object upon which the camera is focused 
 transfer a perfect image of the object to the plate. So 
 when a man concentrates his attention upon an ideal, de- 
 siring to become like it, the rays of love reflected from the 
 ideal form a perfect portrait upon the subconscious brain 
 and by the subtle forces of spiritual chemistry that ideal 
 is transferred to the character. So Paul says : " We all 
 with open face beholding as in a mirror the glory of God 
 are changed into the same image from glory to glory." 
 And Jesus says : " As Moses lifted up the serpent in the 
 wilderness even so must the Son of man be lifted up, so 
 that whosoever believeth on him should not perish but 
 have everlasting life." The marvelous power of thought 
 healed the serpent-bitten Israelites. The brazen serpent,, 
 brilliant in the sunlight, was raised high on a pole. The 
 command went forth that whosoever would rivet his at- 
 tention upon that object would be healed. The subcon- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 347 
 
 scious brain governs the body and is governed by sugges- 
 tion. As the sufferer centered his gaze upon the object he 
 would say : " I hope to be healed." " I know that God 
 says I will be healed." " I am being healed." " I am 
 healed." The subconscious, having supreme control over 
 the body and being controlled by suggestion, receives these 
 strong thought-currents, and, behold, the whole body re- 
 sponds and the man realizes health as the result of his 
 affirmation. The word becomes flesh. The same great 
 law operates in character-development or spiritual health. 
 Christ must be made conspicuous, must be " lifted up," so- 
 that men can concentrate their attention upon him and be- 
 hold him as the perfect revelation of the highest truth. 
 When the conscious attention is focalized upon this vision 
 of perfect loveliness and the reason is satisfied that this 
 vision is one of absolute truth, beauty, goodness and love, 
 then the man believes. Belief renders the whole subcon- 
 scious realm receptive and the perfect ideal of the Christ is 
 photographed by the automatic machinery of the subcon- 
 scious brain upon the character, and the man is lifted to 
 the Christ plane and is saved. 
 
 So, then, in building Christian character, we have — 
 
 1. The truth to be believed; that truth is not found in 
 a book or a creed or a theology ; that truth is found em- 
 bodied in a magnificent life — Jesus the Christ. 
 
 2. The claims of Jesus as the Christ must be presented. 
 
 3. Attention is fixed upon Jesus and reason examines 
 the claims. 
 
 4. When the facts supporting the claims of Jesus are 
 examined and found invincible, then the mind becomes 
 receptive and the individual believes. 
 
348 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 5. Belief opens up the entire subconscious realm, and 
 the great truths revealed by the Christ and in the Christ 
 enter the subconscious life. 
 
 6. These great truths embodied in the perfect life trans- 
 form and control the spiritual man, making him a " new 
 creature" in " Christ Jesus." New thoughts make a new 
 man, and the new man creates a new thought-atmosphere. 
 
 7. Now since man is a spiritual being revealing himself 
 through a physical organism, and since the spiritual man 
 in the invisible thought-realm has undergone a spiritual 
 transformation, it would seem that the act of salvation is 
 not completed until the physical man has been baptized. 
 What has happened in the invisible ought to be external- 
 ized in the visible to make it complete. I am therefore of 
 the opinion that the law of salvation announced by Jesus 
 the Christ is scientifically correct, " He that believeth and 
 is baptized shall be saved." 
 
 Belief is a process conducted in the invisible thought- 
 realm. Baptism is a process conducted in the visible 
 act-realm. If spirit and body are associated in every other 
 -act in life why disassociate them here. 
 
 According to the philosophy of man advocated in this 
 volume, if there has been an inward spiritual baptism there 
 must be an outward physical baptism. Baptism in water 
 is in accordance with the plan upon which the universe is 
 built ; it is in accordance with the plan upon which man is 
 built. There are but two things in this universe, life and 
 form. The external form in all cases conforms to the inter- 
 nal life. All spiritual movements are revealed in the 
 visible. All invisible vibrations create visible movements. 
 All invisible, spiritual experiences are transferred to the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 349 
 
 body, creating corresponding physical changes. Now, if 
 the spiritual man has been transformed, then I say you 
 had better, to complete the act, immerse the physical man 
 in water. The internal and the external must agree. The 
 internal substance and the external form must corroborate 
 each other. The spiritual man and the physical man must 
 fit and correspond like hand and glove. You must not 
 divorce the spiritual man from the physical man ; they are 
 interlinked by nerve-force at every point. There is be- 
 tween them perfect responsiveness, perfect correspondence. 
 What the spiritual man realizes the physical man must 
 externalize ; what a man thinks must be expressed. The- 
 world of I am must be carried out into the world of I do.. 
 All character-building whatsoever is governed by law. 
 The same laws that build Christian truth into Christian 
 character build Mohammedan thought into Mohammedan 
 character, infidel thought into infidel character, slum 
 thought into slum character, pugilistic thought into the 
 fighter, Roman Catholic thought into the Romanist, dem- 
 ocratic thought into the democrat, Methodist thought into 
 the Methodist. " As a man thinketh in his heart so m 
 he." The mob that surrounded the dying Christ on Cal- 
 vary and stained their hands in his blood were acting out 
 their thoughts. Man is simply a thought-expressing ma- 
 chine. Now, if the reader of this volume will turn to the 
 second chapter of the Acts and read the chapter carefully, 
 he will find that the first three thousand who became 
 Christians passed through the spiritual and physical proc- 
 esses I have just tabulated. Peter the preacher presented 
 Jesus, and by magnificent arguments drawn from his mir- 
 acles, from prophecy, from his resurrection, he proved that 
 
350 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them, 
 
 this same Jesus was the Christ. The audience heard, and 
 out of that great audience three thousand examined the 
 facts presented to sustain the claim in the light of reason. 
 Heason accepted the claim because of the facts. These 
 three thousand believed that Jesus was indeed "the Christ." 
 The splendid vision of the stainless Christ in whose blood 
 they had ignorantly dyed their hands crimson passed into 
 the subconscious realm of the mind; this new revelation of 
 truth changed their thoughts, and they cried out : " What 
 shall vie do?" Here we have changed thought seeking for 
 instructions in the realm of action. The answer came : 
 u Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of 
 the Lord Jesus for the remission of sins, and ye shall re- 
 ceive the gift of the Holy Spirit." In other words, chauge 
 your purpose and come out into the open and in baptism 
 declare your changed life, and your sins will be washed 
 away and you will become the joyous possessor of the new 
 life in Jesus Christ. 
 
 This entire process is an exact obedience to psychological 
 law, and any departure from this model is a departure from 
 truth. 
 
 Finally, it is my supreme desire that every reader of this 
 volume shall endeavor to unfold the highest within and 
 build into the unfolding spiritual man the highest truth 
 that can be found in the universe without; carry the visions 
 of the invisible into the visible, and then ransack the visi- 
 ble for magnificent truth and build up an enduring fabric 
 of character. 
 
 I am. I know. I can. I ought. I will. Here you have 
 being y knowledge, ability , obligation and decision. All these 
 mental cognitions are movements of the Ego. I am a spir- 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 351 
 
 itual being. I know the perfect ideal, for I see it in Jesus 
 the Christ. I can rise into a realization of this ideal. I 
 ought to rise into and fill out this ideal. I will rise into 
 this ideal. I will be that I will to be. 
 
 Christ is the inward ideal in every man. " This is the 
 true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the 
 world." Paul says : " The word is nigh thee even in thy 
 mouth, and in thine heart even the word of the gospel 
 which we preach. For if you confess with the mouth the 
 Xiord Jesus and believe in your heart that God hath raised 
 him from the dead, you shall be saved." " For with the 
 heart man believeth unto righteousness," — here you have 
 realization ; " and with the mouth confession is made unto 
 salvation," — here you have expression. Paul says again : 
 ■" Christ in you the hope of glory whom we preach, warning 
 every man and teaching every man in all wisdom that we 
 may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus." The law 
 of correspondences demands that if there be externalized on 
 the planes of visible history a perfect ideal in human form, 
 there must be in every man the seed-form of this perfect 
 ideal. The revelation in the within must correspond to the 
 revelation in the without. The music in man corresponds 
 to the music without ; the justice within shakes hands with 
 the justice without ; the sublimity within stands enraptured 
 before the sublimity without; the beauty within is fasci- 
 nated with the beauty without ; the joy within responds 
 to the joy without ; the truth within responds to the 
 truth without. Man is the universe in miniature. Since 
 this law of perfect correspondences operates everywhere, 
 then the Christ withiu responds to the Christ without, and 
 no man can reach a condition of perfect peace until the 
 
352 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 Christ spirit within rises and lifts him into the realms of 
 the highest and urges him forwards to the realization of 
 his ideal. When a man recognizes the Christ within and 
 then studies the character of the historic Christ he falls 
 down and worships him and says : " I have found my be- 
 loved." " I have found my true center. I am at rest." 
 
 The new birth is simply realization. Realization is the 
 substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not 
 seen." "According to the measure of your realization be 
 it unto you." Concentrate on your ideal in the silence 
 until it sinks into your subconscious self; then, when it 
 has been absorbed by the subconscious and become part 
 and parcel of the spiritual man, it will be externalized in 
 expression. 
 
 The supreme factor in character-building is realization. 
 So far as the material is concerned there are infinite quanti- 
 ties on all sides. Man stands at the center of the universe 
 On the spiritual side he is open to all the universe of causes 
 and spiritual forces ; on the physical side he is open to the 
 universe of effects and facts. The infinite Father comes 
 to him and says : " My son, thou art ever with me and all 
 that I have is thine." The opulence of the universe be- 
 longs to man. The wealth of infinite love and infinite 
 truth and infinite power and infinite peace and infinite joy, 
 the harmony of health, the joy of victory, the serenity of 
 repose, all belong to man. For man the universe was 
 built. For man the planet was constructed and the heavens 
 were bent and the stars shine and the sun pours out his 
 golden light and the moon gilds the night with glory. 
 For man the flowers bloom and the crops grow and the 
 orchards hang heavy with fruit and the birds sing and the 
 
Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 353 
 
 cotton yields its masses of snowy white and the sheep his 
 fleece and the oxen his hide. For man the forests yield 
 their lumber and the mines their gold and silver and iron 
 and the clouds the rain and the ocean its strength and the 
 waterfall its beauty and power. The musician pours out 
 harmony for him ; the poet sings for him ; the sculptor 
 chisels the marble into beauty ; the artist makes the can- 
 vas speak ; the statesman formulates law ; the saint prays ; 
 the reformer liberates ; the martyr dies ; the patriot bleeds ; 
 and the slave toils. For man the infinite Father exhausts 
 all his love. For man the Christ stoops to earth and pours 
 out the wealth of truth and love and beauty. Let each of 
 us take the statement of Caleb as our motto : "Let us go 
 up and possess the land. We are well able to overcome 
 it." The Canaan of magnificent possibilities is ours now. 
 The deed has been signed and given into our hands. Why 
 should we wander in the wild and desolation-smitten desert 
 of fear and gloom and doubt ? Why should we hunger 
 and shiver in rags when all the opulence of infinite pos- 
 sessions belongs to us now and simply awaits our claim f 
 Let us march forward, cross the Jordan and enter the "land 
 flowing with milk and honey." 
 
 Wake up ! Realize ! Realize ! Realize ! God is your 
 Father. You are a spiritual being. You are immortal. 
 You have within you magnificent possibilities, " acres of 
 diamonds," "mines of gold." You have around you heaven's 
 opulence of truth and love and life. Stand on your feet. 
 Look towards the stars. All things in the program of 
 God are subordinate to one grand end : the development 
 of the spiritual man, the building of character. Base your 
 character on Christ, push the granite blocks of splendid 
 
 23 m 
 
354 Unseen Forces and How to Use Them. 
 
 truth into place, finish the structure, and then allow love 
 to shine through it, making it transparent, and when Death 
 comes, behold, he will be an angel in white to show you 
 into the upper rooms of the mansions of God. 
 
?■ 
 
 o o v 
 
 
 
 
 
 :■ 
 
 'J' ,\V 
 
 ■<p 
 
 V*' 
 
 O- 
 
 
 A 
 
 1 -P j"fc 
 
 ^. 
 
 J- 
 
 
 
 
 #' ^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^0 o 
 
 4.° 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 'V 
 
 
 '*. ' 
 
 V S S-; 
 
 -- J35 
 
 
 
 *p " * 
 
 
 Q> "^ 
 
 » -^ 
 
 ?» ./'% 
 
 .A 
 
 V>^ 
 
 ^ ,A % 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
 

 ^ -' 
 
 V- 
 
 ,0 o 
 
 
 
 o , x t V 
 
 -7^ V 
 x O 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 **' 
 
 
 
 : ,^% 
 
 
 V 
 
 < ^' 
 
 
 %. <* 
 
 ^ 
 
 r >r 
 
 
 
 cP 
 
 
 
 
 <**■. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 v> « 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 <V 
 
 
 
 
 '^> 
 
 
 
 
 V< 
 
 
 ,** . 
 
 » -^r 
 
 .. *, 
 
 
 
 
 
 \0 b. 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^ - 
 
 
 ** *i 
 
 *£» 
 
 V* 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 C> X 
 
 
 O ' 
 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 oo' 
 
 '. ° "^ ^ 
 
 ^ : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 - V , V 
 
 4^ 
 
 ** 
 
 c? ^ 
 
 AV' * f 'n 
 
 A"